The Bloody Theatre, or Martyrs Mirror of the Defenseless Christians who baptized only upon confession of faith, and who suffered and died for the testimony of Jesus, their savior, from the time of Christ to the year A.D. 1660 (part 12 of 13)

The Bloody Theatre, or Martyrs Mirror of the Defenseless Christians who baptized only upon confession of faith, and who suffered and died for the testimony of Jesus, their savior, from the time of Christ to the year A.D. 1660 (part 12 of 13)

After my simple, cordial salutation, my beloved wife, and all brethren and sisters, and further all my friends in the Lord, let me please inform you, that it is still well with me, and I am unchanged in the faith and knowledge of God, even as I was when I bowed my knees before the Most High, so I am minded; and still stand through the grace of God, and the power of Christ, which strengthens me, to live or die with Christ in this same faith and truth. The almighty Lord, who is able so to strengthen and confirm him that is miserable, weak, and without strength here in this conflict, to him be praise, thanks, glory, and honor forever and ever, and this for all his great benefits which he has so abundantly shown me. So I trust that it is also very well with you, on which account I rejoiced, and thank God the Most High, for all his great goodness that he has shown you, and all this through his great mercy and love; and I pray the same almighty Lord and God of grace, to bless you all, and to fill you with all knowledge and spiritual wisdom and understanding, that you may walk worthily and fruitfully all the days of your life in holiness and righteousness, and receive the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls.

Let me further, please, tell my dear friends the reason why I have been so backward in writing, when you have so many times requested of me, that I should write to you. Hence I tell you, that I hardly dare write anything, and this because it is such a perilous time, so that people sometimes understand and construe a letter as they will, and not as the writer has meant it. Even as I have only too much known this to be the case, and it has even happened to me, in my simple writing. Not that I mean that I am above criticism; God forbid! but I say that some people find fault not only with the letters of simple prisoners, but sometimes also with the holy Scriptures; and since I also know myself far too simple and ignorant, to write anything profitable for your exhortation, therefore I have always refused them that requested it of me, and have thus far put it off. And were it not for my innocent little children, who to-day understand neither good nor evil, I should not have written much yet; but they constrain me to write now, in order that when they come to the years of understanding through the grace of God, and I shall then have been taken from them, the same might then teach them of my faith, and instruct them in righteousness and the knowledge of God, in the fear of the Lord, and in all obedience. And since I must walk the way, and obey the vocation in which I am called, and I can then not admonish them with my lips, I write and leave them this much for a treasure and testament; for gold or silver I cannot give them, but such as God has given me, which is little, but yet more than I am worthy of; this I leave them for an exhortation, that they may also know most assuredly and certainly by my own writing, in what doctrine and faith I died, and that I did not suffer for any misdeed or wickedness, or heresy, as one that follows his own mind and purpose (though I am called a heretic by this evil generation, who imagine that they are pure, and are yet not washed from their filth; but their railing is no proof, and their calumny is untruth); for I well know and am sure that all who follow their own mind and purpose do not keep God’s commandments; for the Scriptures teach us, that we must be spiritually minded, as Jesus Christ was, that we must be obedient and deny ourselves, yea, utterly and completely renounce our own will, and bow ourselves under the word and the mighty hand of God, which word is like a fire, and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces, yea, as a two-edged sword, which shall judge men in the last day. Rom. 8:6; Philippians 2:5; Matt. 16:24; 6:10; 1 Pet. 5:6; Jeremiah 23:29; Rev. 1:16; John 12:48. Hence I say that I have submitted myself, to obey the same with all my power and ability, to suffer myself to be instructed by it, to believe what the Scriptures say; for I believe all that is written in the law and the prophets, both in the Old and the New Testaments; and have hope toward God, for which the prophets themselves waited, namely, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust; and herein do I exercise myself, always to have a conscience void of offense toward God and toward men (Acts 24:14–16); thus my faith, which God has given me, is as the word of God, and like the Scriptures, as here briefly follows:

In the first place, I believe and confess one only, eternal, almighty God the Father, of whom are all things. Him I confess to be a living God, who created and made heaven, earth, the sea, and all that in them is, even as both the Old and New Testaments highly extol and worship him in his worthiness; as an invisible and immortal God, a God of gods, a Lord above all lords, a great God, mighty and most terrible, who sits upon his throne, a Lord unto whom there is none like, for he is higher than the heavens, deeper than hell, longer than the earth, and wider than the sea, as he himself by the prophet says: “The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool.” Rightly has Jeremiah said: “Thou great and mighty God, the Lord of hosts, is thy name; great in counsel, and mighty in work. For behold, the heaven and heaven of heavens can not contain him.” Hence I also say, that a creature can not comprehend the Creator, but I confess him to be a holy, true, gracious, merciful, but also a severe, righteous and just God, before whom alone we must tremble and fear, fall down and worship, and love and obey him; who shall render unto every one according to his works, whether they be good or bad, either salvation or damnation. Mark 12:29; Is. 40:28; Gen. 17:1; 1 Cor. 8:6; Gen. 1; John 1:18; 1 Tim. 6:16; Deut. 10:17; Ps. 139:8. Is. 66:1; Jer. 32:19; 1 Kings 8:27; Lev. 19:2; Ps. 7:11; Matt. 4:10; 2 Cor. 5:10.

In the second place, I confess and believe in Jesus Christ, God’s only, own, true Son, our Lord, who was with the Father from the beginning and from everlasting, whom the Father has imbued with his real essence, and expressly set forth the same in him, as is everywhere fundamentally contained and declared in the Scriptures; so that he is the image of the eternal light, the immaculate reflection of the divine glory, and the likeness or image of his being. So that when he was in the form of God, he was glorified as God, yea, the wisdom and word of God himself, in whom alone was life, the firstborn of every creature, invisible, impassable, and immortal, through whom all things were created and made; he is before all, and all is in him, so that he is Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, the first and the last, who is, and who was, and who is to come; even thus do I confess the Son of God in his divinity as the eternal true Son of God, true God with the Father, equal with him in glory, brightness, power, will, and providence. John 3:16; Rom. 8:32; Mic. 5:2; Col. 1:15; 2 Cor. 4:4; Philip. 2:6; John 1:4; Col. 1:15; Rev. 1:8,17; John 17:21.

But when the man Adam, by transgressing the commandment, had sinned, and through sin, because of God’s strict justice, was, with all his posterity, under the sentence of eternal death, God, kindled with compassion and fervent love, comforted the miserable, sorrowful Adam and promised to man his only Son, or eternal Word, by which all things were made, yea, Adam himself having first been created after his own likeness; he promised him, that he should be redeemed and saved by that same Word. This promise God also made for consolation, to many ancient fathers, as patriarchs, prophets and servants of God, by beautiful figures and shadows, for a Redeemer and Savior of the world, especially of those that believe. When the time and all promises were fulfilled, God sent his Son, born of a woman named Mary, who was espoused to a man named Joseph, of the house of David. This virgin conceived of the Holy Ghost, even as God had foreordained, and spoken by Isaiah saying: “Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bare a son.” Yes, she conceived of the Holy Ghost, and through the power of the Most High it became flesh in her, that is man, like unto us in all things, sin excepted. Namely, he that was previously invisible, became visible; he that was immortal, became mortal; and he that enjoyed great riches of glory, was glorified as God, yea, was himself true God, the same forsook his riches, glory and brightness for a little while, and became like unto other men, and was found in fashion as a man: so that he was both true God and man, and was put under the law to redeem them that were under the law. Gen. 3; Romans 5–18; Jer. 33:14; Deut. 18:15; 1 Tim. 4:10; Gal. 4:4; Matt. 1:25,20; Is. 7:14; John 1:14; Heb. 2:17; 5:2; John 17:5; Philip. 2:7,8; Gal. 4:5.

Thus I confess with the apostle, that the eternal Word of the Father, in whom alone was the light and the life of men, became flesh, and dwelt upon the earth, and they beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten Son of the Father, full of grace and truth. Even as John testifies and says: That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; (for the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;) that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you. And their testimony is true. Hence I confess from these words, and other Scriptures, that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, who is over all, God blessed forever. Yea, God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory. John 1:4,14; 1 John 1:1–3; John 17:3; 1 John 4:2; Rom. 9:5; 1 Tim. 3:16.

Thus I believe that the true Messias did come, whom God had promised to the believing fathers; for Abraham received the true promised seed of Christ, in whom he and all the nations upon earth are blessed. And this beautiful Morning Star rose out of Jacob, and hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. Judah received his Shiloh or Deliverer, and Moses his Prophet. He was born in the city and of the lineage of David, and called the Son of the Highest, yea, Israel and Judah beheld themselves their Lord, King, Savior, and God, and the arm of the Lord reigned with power and he taught men, not only as a true messenger, but also as a lover of life, and a faithful steward, the word of his Father, which he himself had first heard and seen from his Father, and which he proved and confirmed with very many mighty signs, and ultimately sealed with his precious blood, when he took upon him our sin and transgression, and had to restore that which he had not taken away; who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth. Of him Isaiah says: “He hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows, and he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed.” And he died for us an ignominious death on the tree of the cross, when we were yet enemies. He was buried, and raised again the third day according to the Scriptures, for our justification, and after his resurrection, as an almighty, victorious prince and potentate in heaven and earth, he again taught his apostles, to observe all things whatsoever he had commanded them. He then ascended up on high, and sat down at the right hand of his Father in heaven, far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come. And he is our Mediator, Intercessor, Advocate, Mercy-seat, Reconciler and High Priest, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people; for in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted, and can have compassion on our weakness, wherefore he is able also to save them evermore that come unto God by him. John 4:25; Gen. 22:18; Gal. 3:16; Num. 24:17; 2 Corinthians 4:6; Gen. 49:10; Deut. 18:15; Luke 2:4; John 12:49; Heb. 9; 1 Pet. 2:24; Ps. 69:4; 1 Peter 2:22; Is. 53:4,5; Rom. 5:10; 1 Cor. 15:4; Romans 4:25; Matt. 28:18,20; Eph. 1:20,21; Romans 8:34; Heb. 2:17,18; 5:2; 7:25.

In short, I believe and confess that Jesus Christ was sent by God, and that God testified of him, that he is his Son. Now, he that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son. And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son. He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not the life, but the wrath of God abideth on him. But I confess with John, that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true, and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life. This is the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive, and liveth now for evermore. Little children, keep yourselves from idols, especially Adamitic creatures that are highly esteemed by the world. Amen. Matt. 3:17; 1 John 5:10–12; John 3:36; 1 John 5:20; Rev. 1:11,18; 1 John 5:21.

In the third place, I believe in the Holy Ghost, who is an eternal Holy Spirit, the Spirit of truth, which Spirit I confess to belong to both the Father and the Son, proceeding from the Father through the Son. This Spirit God by the prophets promised to pour out upon all flesh, which promise he effectually fulfilled in the apostles, and in their time, and the same is still poured out, and will be poured out, upon all believing, regenerate children of God, for the consolation of their consciences sorrowing after a godly manner and to seal them unto the day of reconciliation, to distribute unto every one spiritual gifts, according to his good pleasure. By the same we cry, Abba Father; for the same Spirit beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God, even as Paul says, which is the earnest of our inheritance, until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory; by which Spirit also the prophets spake from the beginning of the world, and prophesied in a mystery the treasures of wisdom and the knowledge of God, but now made manifest by the appearing of our Savior, Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel, whereunto Paul was appointed a preacher, and apostle, and teacher of the Gentiles, and all this according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith. All these things Paul and all holy men did and spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. I therefore believe and confess the Father as the Creator of all things, through his Son or Word; and Jesus Christ as the Son of God, who redeemed us, and bought us with his precious blood; and the Holy Ghost as a mighty operation of the Most High, in all truly regenerated and believing children of God. These three I confess to be one only, eternal, almighty, living God, who have one purpose, one counsel, one will, one work together in all eternity. As John writes, that there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one. To this only, eternal, almighty, living God, who is incomprehensible, unsearchable, and indescribable, alone be praise, honor, wisdom, thanks, glory, power, and strength, forever and ever. Amen. John 14:17; Is. 44:3; Joel 2:28; Acts 2:3; Ephesians 1:13; Tit. 3:5; Gal. 3:26; 2 Cor. 7:9; Ephesians 4:30; Rom. 8:15,16; 2 Cor. 1:22; Eph. 1:14; 2 Pet. 1:21; 2 Tim. 1:10,11; 1 Tim. 2:7; Romans 16:25; Gen. 1:1; John 1:3,12; Mark 12:29; 1 John 5:7; Rom. 11:33.

In the fourth place, I also believe all that this only God spake by his holy prophets and apostles, and he himself declared and taught with his own mouth; and confess from this same teaching of the Gospel, a holy Christian church, which is the communion of the saints, and congregation of the believers, new creatures, and children of God, which children are bound together in unity and peace with the bond of love, and baptized into one Spirit and body, as Paul says; for they confess one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in us all. They have the mind which was in Jesus Christ, and look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen, for their conversation is in heaven; hence they are also the temple of the living God, in which God dwells with his Holy Spirit, which Spirit assures them; that they are the children of God, and are justified by faith, and wait for all the promises of God. These have the forgiveness of sins, and redemption through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. Acts 24:14; 1 Cor. 12:13; 2 Cor. 5:17; Eph. 4:5,6; Phil. 2:5; 2 Cor. 4:18; Phil. 3:20; 2 Cor. 6:16; Rom. 8:16; Eph. 1:7.

In the fifth place, I further confess from the holy Scriptures, or word of God, a baptism, both inward and outward. Inwardly, as Christ says, with the Holy Ghost and with fire; and outwardly, with water, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, in token of all that has taken place within, as Paul says, that it is a burial of sin, and also a washing of regeneration. If it then be a burial of sin, and a washing of regeneration, as it also is, it is a vain baptism which is used on infants, for infants, though they are born of sinful seed, have never practiced sin, and do not know it, since they understand neither good nor evil; and if they have never committed nor known sin, baptism, which is a burial of sin, can not rightly be used on them. And so they can also not be regenerated, since they are pure through Christ and still in their first birth; hence, too, baptism does not belong to them, since it is a washing of regeneration: but I say that they are cleansed and redeemed through Christ, as Christ himself says: “Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me; for of such is the kingdom of heaven.” Acts 1:5; Matt. 3:11; 28:19; Romans 6:4; Ps. 51:5; Deut. 1:39; Rev. 1:5; 1 John 1:7; Col. 1:14; Matt. 19:14.

But when men grow up, and have attained their years, the heart, as Jeremiah says, is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked. Hence there dwells no good thing in the flesh, but it departs from the Lord in every respect, since through evil lusts and desires the flesh is impelled to all wickedness and sin, whereby they often go astray and sin, because they have little or no right instruction; hence they lose Christ’s death and merits, under which grace they were when they were first born. Men must therefore, according to the Scriptures, through the power of the divine word, be taught to know sin; that sin and all unrighteousness are sin; and they must be exhorted to repentance and amendment, that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, they should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; and to become new creatures, and regenerated children of God by faith, for we cannot see, nor enter into, the kingdom of God, except we be renewed and born again of water and of the Spirit. Which Spirit in the Scriptures is called water as well as Spirit, even as God spake by the prophet Joel, saying: “I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh, that is, upon all generations or nations, namely that have become lowly in spirit and contrite in heart, and believe in God.” Which faith, as Paul says, cometh by hearing the word of God. Hence I confess, that men must first be taught, that they bring forth genuine fruits of repentance, believe in Christ, and then be baptized upon their faith, as Christ himself ordained this, and commanded his apostles, saying: “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.” And in the sixteenth chapter of Mark, he says: Go and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. And the apostles did as they were commanded, as we may read in the Acts of the Apostles, and in their epistles: they first taught, and then baptized all the god-fearing with water, in the name of the Lord, they that hearkened to their words and believed in the Son of God received baptism, and this for a burial of sin and washing of regeneration, for a fulfillment of all righteousness and the answer of a good conscience toward God, for a covenant to live in holiness and righteousness, and for an entrance into and uniting with the body of Christ, which is the church of God; for by one Spirit we are all baptized into one body, as Paul says: “Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.” Jer. 17:9; Rom. 7:18; Gal. 5:17; 2 Tim. 3:16; 1 John 3:4; Tit. 2:12; 2 Cor. 5:17; 1 Pet. 1:23; Gal. 3:26; John 3:3,5; Is. 44:3; Joel 2:28; Isaiah 57:15; Acts 16:34; Rom. 10:17; Acts 2:38; 16:31; Matt. 28:19,20; Mark 16:15,16; Acts 2; 16:14; 2:41; 8:12; Matt. 3:15; 1 Peter 3:21; Luke 1:75; 1 Cor. 12:13; Gal. 3:26–28.

In the sixth place, I further confess from the word of God, a true Supper, with bread and wine, by which we are to shew Christ’s sufferings, and his death, and also to remember the new covenant, or testament, which he made with his people, and sealed and confirmed with his blood. Even as Christ himself instituted the same, and observed it with his apostles, as is written: “That Christ the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread: and when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat; this is my body, which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me. After the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood, which is shed for many: this do in remembrance of me.” But all that are to eat this external bread, and to drink the wine, truly in remembrance of him, must first be renewed and changed by the word of God, so that they must be lowly of spirit and contrite in heart, and truly confess Christ Jesus by faith, that he alone is their Redeemer and Savior; and they must have love, unity and peace with one another, and must be sanctified through the Holy Spirit, and assured in their conscience by faith, that they are the children of God, and heirs, who through grace shall be partakers of Christ’s great benefits, as, his merits, death and blood, for his suffering is our rejoicing, and his death is our life, as Paul says: “That he has reconciled us in the body of his flesh through death, to present us holy and unblamable and unreprovable; and made peace through the blood of his cross, by himself.” And hence they are to examine themselves, as Paul says, and so eat of the bread, and drink of the cup; for he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the Lord’s body. Hence Paul says: The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread. Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar? Thus the communion of the body and the blood of Christ must be in us, and he that so examines himself, and through the Holy Spirit finds in his conscience, that he is an heir of the great benefits of Christ, and a member of his body, he may indeed use the memorials of bread and wine with regard to it, as Christ says: “This do in remembrance of me,” and Paul says: “As often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till he come. Matthew 26:26; 1 Cor. 11:23; Heb. 9:12; Luke 22:19; Matt. 11:29; Col. 1:14; Matt. 1:21; Rom. 8:16,17; Col. 1:20–22; Eph. 2:13; 1 Cor. 11:28,29; 10:16–18; Rom. 12:5; 1 Cor. 11:26.

In the seventh place, I further confess a true Christian excommunication, which is an excluding or binding of the disobedient sinner, and a releasing or loosing of the obedient penitent, even as Christ wisely instituted and effectually taught the same, and his apostles thoroughly expounded, used and also taught it, as Christ spake to the apostle, saying: “I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” And he also says: “If thy hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee: it is better to have only one hand, and enter into life eternal, than having two hands to be cast into everlasting fire. And the same he also says in regard to the foot and the eye. Matt. 18:18; 16:19; 5:30; 18:8.

But though Christ taught his apostles all this, we do not find it written, that the ordinance was used in Christ’s time by any disciple, with regard to those who having transgressed or apostatized, caused offenses; and this because of the law, which came to an end in the death of Christ, and because the body was not yet perfect, and the temple of the Lord not yet complete, since they were yet very ignorant, and in many matters not fully instructed, as Christ says to them: I have yet many things to say unto you, but you cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth is come he will guide you into all truth. Which spirit they must receive, before they could bind or release any one with the key (which is the word and Spirit of God), as Christ also indicates with these words, when he breathed on them, and said: “Receive ye the Holy Ghost: whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained.” Not that Christ gave the apostles authority, to forgive or to retain any one’s sins contrary to his word, and thus to govern the church according to their will: No; God forbid! They had to act without respect to persons, even though it had been their right hand--retain the sins of those who according to the word of God were under the wrath of God, and proclaim grace and peace to the penitent, who according to the same word were under the grace of God; and thus Christ appointed unto them the kingdom as his Father had appointed it unto him. Rom. 10:4; John 16:12,13; 20:22,23; Luke 22:29.

But I repeat it, though Christ had so appointed and taught it to them, yet, according to my view, they had then neither a command nor authority to use the same, as already said, before Christ had ascended up to heaven, having sent them forth, to preach the Gospel in all the world, to every creature, teaching to observe whatsoever he had commanded them. They also had to tarry in Jerusalem, until they were endued with power from on high, and had received the promise of the Father, which was the Holy Ghost, who was their teacher and power, whereby they proceeded in this practice. And when the body was perfect, and the temple of the living God complete, in which God dwelt with his Spirit, the apostle effectually taught Christ’s institution and ordinance of excommunication, and also used it, as we may read, how the apostle delivered Hymeneus and Alexander unto Satan, that they might learn not to blaspheme. And so he also punished the Corinthian fornicator, concerning whom he had determined, when they were gathered together, and his spirit, with the power of Christ, to deliver him unto Satan, for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit might be saved. Since the Corinthian church was very slack in regard to using this excommunication in the case of him that had done that deed, therefore he reproved them with severe words, as we may read in the second epistle to the Corinthians, chapters 12 and 13. As he also wrote to them, that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump, therefore he says: “Purge out the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump.” And thus Paul used excommunication, and also would have it used, even as he writes to the Thessalonians, saying: We command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received of us. For in this epistle he had written to the Corinthians, not to company with fornicators, and since they did not observe it, or perhaps not well understand it, he explained it to them more fully, and said: “Yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous, or extortioners, or with idolaters; for then must we needs go out of the world. But now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such a one no not to eat.” And thus I confess that such carnal men, who thus sin against God, are, according to the ordinance of Christ, with the word of God, as Paul has explained this thus, to be excommunicated and excluded from the church, and that we are also not to company with them, as the apostle says: “If any man obey not our word, signify that man by an epistle, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed” or think with himself, that for his presumptuousness and transgression he is delivered unto Satan (whom he obediently served according to his will, and also hearkened to for the sake of sin,) for the destruction of the flesh, which before the fall lived and desired to live in sin; that he may be ashamed, may humble himself, repent truly, and thus die unto sin, and the spirit be saved in the day of our Lord. For as the word of God has power to excommunicate the presumptuous transgressor, so it has also power to teach and to avoid the excommunicated person, since excommunication is ineffectual without avoidance. And as excommunication and avoidance are thoroughly taught in the Scriptures, I confess both, since also Paul excommunicated, and also taught, to put away him that doeth evil, and says: “Keep not company with them; with such (as he there specifies) ye shall not eat. Even as he also says concerning a man that is a heretic: When ye have once or twice admonished him, reject him, knowing that he that is such, is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of himself. For such cause contention and offenses, and their words eat as doth a canker; hence the church is to avoid them, lest she be leavened or corrupted by them. Matt. 28:20; Luke 24:49; Acts 1:8; 1 Tim. 1:20; 1 Cor. 5; Gal. 5:9; 2 Thess. 3:6,14; Tit. 3:10,11; Rom. 16:17; 1 Timothy 2:17.

Let the reader be informed that Jacob van den Wege, the writer of the preceding letter, owing to want of opportunity did not further carry out or write down the articles of faith, though he was sufficiently informed in all, and continued therein steadfastly unto death.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, WRITTEN IN HIS BONDS, TO OTHER PRISONERS.

The unfathomable abundant grace and mercy of God the heavenly Father, the peace; holiness and merits of our Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God, and the joy, comfort and power of the Holy Ghost. This only, eternal and almighty God, who alone is holy and good, grant you, my dear and most affectionately beloved sisters in the Lord, who are now imprisoned for the testimony of our Lord Jesus Christ, this my salutation, yea, the Lord grant it to you through his great goodness and benevolence; this I wish you from the depth of my heart, as an affectionate and cordial greeting. Amen.

Further, after all unfeigned Christian salutation, let my dear sisters in the Lord, please, be informed, that we three prisoners, who now are also in bonds, in Ghent, in the count’s castle, for the testimony and doctrine of our Savior Jesus Christ, are still of good cheer, and not changed in the least in our purpose to suffer with Christ, and to strive for the truth. And we are also ready not only to endure poverty, reproach, imprisonment, and bonds, but also to die for the name of the Lord, if it be his pleasure; and all this by his great and mighty power, with which he strengthens us through his great grace; to him be praise, thanks and glory forever.

From your letter I also understood that it is still well with you four, on account of which I and my fellow prisoners were much rejoiced, and I pray God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has chosen us hereunto from our birth, and through his great mercy and love has given us his abundant grace, that he would keep and strengthen us unto the end with his Holy Spirit, that his name may be praised and honored forever through us all, for the edification of our neighbor, and the salvation of our souls. O my dearly beloved sisters in the Lord, let us continue steadfastly, and take good heed, that we do not neglect the grace of God which he has so faithfully shown us, but well improve it, for through neglect one may soon lose that for which he has labored so long, and then it is sometimes very difficult to find it again. Hence I say, let us take good heed, and hold fast that which we have, that no one take our crown. For if we continue steadfast in that which we have, we shall without any doubt be saved through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. Heb. 12:15; Rev. 3:11; Matt. 10:22; Acts 15:11. And to this end (namely, to be saved) we have already begun; may God grant us strength, that we may be able to carry it out to his praise and to the salvation of our souls. For God knows, that on earth we seek no other riches or honor, than the honor of his name and the salvation of our souls, for which salvation we now with great patience endure here so much affliction amidst sorrowing and sighing (all of which rises from reproach and imprisonment), together with manifold conflicts and temptations.

But, my most beloved, let us not become despondent in tribulation and affliction, nor let us think it strange, as though some strange thing happened unto us, for from the beginning of the world the righteous had to suffer; but let us rejoice herein that we are partakers of Christ’s sufferings, well knowing that if we suffer with him, we shall also reign with him. 1 Pet. 4:12,13; 2 Tim. 2:12. For Paul says, that it is given unto us, not only to believe on Christ, but also to suffer for his sake; for we must through much tribulation and affliction enter into the kingdom of heaven. Philip. 1:29; Acts 14:22. But the sufferings of this world are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us, who look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen, for eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them who love him and keep his commandments; but he hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit. Rom. 8:18; 2 Cor. 4:18; 1 Cor. 2:9,10. Hence, my dear sisters, we ought to be comforted by these promises, and work with a joyful heart in the vineyard of the Lord, patiently endure the heat of the sun, and not fear what man shall do unto us, for we know, and are sure through our faith, that if they kill our body, our Redeemer liveth, and that he shall hereafter raise us up from the earth, and then we shall in our flesh see God; our eyes shall behold him and not another. Job 19:25. And Paul says, that we look for the Savior, Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body, that he may fashion it like unto his glorious body. Philip. 3:20,21. Then shall we be caught up in the air to meet him, to inherit eternal life, and then shall he fill our hearts with joy, and comfort us, and make us glad after our tribulation, shall wipe our tears from our eyes, and shall reward our labor, for sorrow and mourning shall flee away from us, and everlasting joy shall be upon our heads, 1 Thess. 4:17; Rev. 7:17; Isaiah 51:11. Yea, all this shall happen to us through his great grace and if we firmly persevere and take good heed, and abide steadfast unto the end in that which we have, we shall be saved. Herewith I will commend you to the Lord, that he will keep you my dear sisters in the Lord, with the strong power of his Holy Spirit. And take my brief unfeigned letter in good part, for I had almost not written you at all, because of my ignorance and simplicity; but through your request I dared not forbear.

Written with my own hand, on the last day of April. Farewell. Amen. My fellow prisoners also greet you most cordially with the peace of the Lord. By me,

JACOB VAN DEN WEGE.

ANOTHER LETTER BY JACOB VAN DEN WEGE.

I Jacob, imprisoned for the name of the Lord our God, grace, peace, mercy and love from God our heavenly Father, through Jesus Christ, his only Son our Lord, who delivered himself up for our sins, when we were yet enemies, that he might redeem us from this present evil world, and purify unto himself a people zealous of all good works. Rom. 5:10; Gal. 1:4; Tit. 2:14. This I wish my dear sister in the Lord as an affectionate greeting. Amen.

After salutation, my dearly beloved sister in the Lord, even as we are both born of one mother according to the flesh, so I hope that according to the spirit we are also born of one God, for we confess, and believe in one eternal God, Creator of all things and by faith he has regenerated us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of first fruits of his creatures, as the apostle says: “Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and every one that loveth him that begat, loveth also him that is begotten of him.” Therefore, he that loveth God, and is begotten of him, must love the brethren, for he that loveth not his brother abideth in death, and whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer; and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him. James 1:18; 1 John 5:1; 3:14, 15. Hence Peter says: “Purify your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth forever.” 1 Peter 1:22,23. As also Paul says: “Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; and walk in love as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us, an offering and a sacrifice to God, for a sweet smelling savor. Eph. 5:1,2. My dear sister, put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering; forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any: even as Christ forgave you so also do ye. And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body, and be ye thankful. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him. Col. 3:12–17.

Hence, my dear sister, constantly walk devoutly in all things, and be faithful to him who hath called you out of darkness into his light, from lies into the truth, and from hatred into love; and therefore are you called, that you should walk in the light, in the truth, and in love; and by this, says Christ, shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. Yea, my dear sister, the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience, and of faith unfeigned. 1 Peter 2:9.; John 12:35; Eph. 5:8; John 13:35; 1 Tim. 1:5.

Herewith I commend you to the Lord, and to the comforting word of his grace. The God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is well pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen. Heb. 13:20,21.

Written on the 4th of July, A. D. 1573. Keep this in remembrance of me your weak brother in the Lord, and do not forget me and my fellow prisoners in your prayers; we will do likewise according to our weak ability.

JACOB VAN DEN WEGE.

THE LAST WORDS WRITTEN BY JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, AFTER HE HAD RECEIVED WORD THAT HE WAS TO DIE.

I, a prisoner for the name of the Lord, wish all my dear brethren and sisters much spiritual wisdom and consolation through the Holy Ghost, especially to my dear wife and children, whom I greatly love; but the almighty Lord must be the nearest, as you are yourselves taught from the word of God. Hence, my dear wife, whom I love, I write you this little for a parting letter in this world. Adieu my love, the Lord lighten your tribulation; and my most beloved sister in the Lord, namely, my mother: O mother, be of good cheer in the Lord; the God of all comfort deliver you from your tribulation. And Sijntgen, Grietgen, and Claerken, my dear sisters in the Lord, always be at peace with one another, and comfort one another in love. Adieu, all of you. I now go to deliver up my life for the name of the Lord. Written the day that I received word that I must die. Adieu Tanneken, my oldest daughter, and Grietgen (O that the Lord might take you), and Betgen my youngest daughter, adieu.

Written in my bonds, by me, your dear husband and brother in the Lord.

JACOB VAN DEN WEGE.

MAEYKEN VAN DEVENTER, PUT TO DEATH FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AT ROTTERDAM IN HOLLAND, A. D. 1573.

Not only those of the city of Ghent, in Flanders, of whom we have just spoken, but also those of Rotterdam, in Holland, again imbrued their hands at this time in the blood of the saints. This appeared in the case of a very pious and godfearing heroine of Jesus Christ, who, a native of Deventer according to the flesh, was nevertheless from the heavenly Jerusalem, born again of God; whose name here upon earth was Maeyken van Deventer, while her inward and spiritual name was known only to God, and recorded in the secret book of God’s perpetual remembrance.

She was apprehended for her saving faith, in the city of Rotterdam, in Holland, without any fear from the neighboring cities, as the city of Dortrecht had already a year before, under the reign of the Prince of Orange, William I., capitulated, no longer to shed innocent blood on account of the faith; which had taken place in July, A. D. 1572, while this occurred about the middle of the year 1573.

They did not stop at imprisonment, but proceeded further with her, so that when she could not be turned from her steadfast and true faith, sentence of death was speedily pronounced upon her, that she should be put to death, as an immovable and obstinate heretic. O God, how couldst thou tolerate it!

This sentence was speedily executed on her by the executioner, so that, having commended her soul into the hands of God, she left her body upon earth as a prey.

Observation concerning the death sentence of Maeyken van Deventer.

We have taken much trouble, to obtain, if possible, the death sentence of this pious woman Maeyken van Deventer, as well as of others of our dear fellow-believers that were put to death at Rotterdam; but we have been informed by the secretary there, who searched for it, that in the year 1600, just fifty-nine years ago, there was a great fire in the city hall, whereby the examinations and death sentences of said martyrs were all burned, together with all that had been recorded with regard to this, previous to the year 1600, as we also, for the year 1572, showed to have occurred at Breda; certainly a lamentable matter, which might cause to pass into oblivion that which we ought constantly to remember, namely, the steadfast death of the saints. To prevent such oblivion, we have deemed it necessary to notice this matter more fully than has ever before been done. This by way of notice.

A TESTAMENT MADE BY MAEYKEN VAN DEVENTER FOR HER CHILDREN.

My children according to the flesh, but, alas! not according to the spirit, here is a testament, which I, your mother, leave you, namely, Albert, Johan, Egbert, Truyken, my dear children. The Lord bless you, as Isaac blessed his son Jacob, that he should be a ruler over his brethren. My children in the flesh, I must leave you young; may the Most High permit us to meet in the world to come, which shall Be done before long by the Father, who will paternally bless us with his most holy name. This I expect from day to day, that, when it pleases the Lord, I may offer up my life and body for his holy name’s sake, and I trust that this will not be deferred, and that the good Lord will not forget me any longer. When you hear this, sorrow not, as the world does, which has no hope, or knows not where they shall be; but thank the Most High, that you had a mother who was found worthy to shed her blood for the name of the Lord, and who, through his great grace and mercy, may be counted as a witness or martyr. Hence, my children, respect this testament which I leave you.

I cannot leave you gold or silver, nor can I give you treasures of this world, as the world gives to her children; for this I did not take with me, but left it to your carnal father; and this I also did not seek, but I sought the eternal riches, which are imperishable. Do you also seek this way, and you shall live forever; and follow this testament and the instruction which I here write you. Even as Christ Jesus our forerunner left such to us for an everlasting testament, and sealed it with his blood; such a testament I also leave you, and will likewise seal the same with my blood, even as the blessed Jesus did. My children, do not set at naught or lightly esteem this; be not heedless: it is better than gold, for it will save your souls. If you do what I write you, you shall see me again in great glory, and you shall be as kings and queens; but you must keep yourselves from this corruptible world, for it shall pass away with all its lusts.

Hear, my children, the instruction of your mother, and incline your hearts to understanding, and open your ears to hear the words of my mouth, for I seek the salvation of your souls; believe me, and no one else, that you may come to me and live forever. Behold, my children, I hold before you the way of my Bridegroom, and our forerunner, Christ Jesus, who went before me, which leads to the truth, as the Lord has commanded me; and behold, I take up my cross, and follow the Savior of the whole world. Do so too, my children; I shall go before you, without looking back, for this is the way of the prophets and martyrs, and behold, I shall now drink the cup which they drank. I now go the way which Christ Jesus, the Lord full of all grace and truth, who laid down his life for his sheep, went; this cup I must drink, as Christ says: I have a cup to drink of, and a baptism to be baptized with; and how am I straitened till it be accomplished! Matthew 20;22; Luke 12:50. And having thus passed through, he calls his sheep, and his sheep hear his voice, and follow him whithersoever he goeth, for this is the way to the living fountain; this way went the priestly kings coming from the rising of the sun, as is written in Revelation (Rev. 16:12), and entered into eternity. And behold, they had to drink of this cup, and to go this way, who are now under the altar, crying and saying: Lord almighty Father, how long dost thou not avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? And white robes were given them, and it was answered unto them: Bear yet for a little season, till the number of your brethren that shall also be killed yet for the testimony of Jesus Christ be fulfilled. Rev. 6:9–11. These also drank of the cup, and ascended up to enjoy the eternal Sabbath of the Lord. And of this cup also those had to drink who are crowned, have palms in their hands, and are clothed in white. 2 Esd. 2:42. Yea, this is also the way trod by the four and twenty elders that stand before the throne of God, and cast their crowns from their heads, and their harps before the throne of the Lamb, and falling down upon their faces, say: O God, to thee alone be praise, honor and glory, power and strength, forever and ever. Lord almighty God, who wilt speedily avenge the blood of thy servants and ministers, thine be the victory; magnified be thy name, which is, and which was, and which is to come. Rev. 4:10,11. This way also walked the marked of the Lord, who had the mark in their foreheads, who were chosen out of all the kindreds of men, who were not defiled with women, but follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. 7:3; 14:3,4. Behold, these had to drink the bitter cup, and also all those that are still lacking of the number and fulfillment of Zion, which is the bride of the Lamb, and the new Jerusalem, which shall descend out of heaven, in which city and throne the glory of the great King shall be revealed and seen, when the marriage feast shall be kept and celebrated in the day of the high and holy Sabaoth, the Lord their God, which is the day of their rest and joy, 6:11; 21:10. Behold, all these first suffered the judgment in their flesh, and had to bear the punishment of this world, for Jesus Christ was the first one, as is written: “The Lamb slain from the foundation of the world;” and Paul says, that whom he did foreknow he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son. Rev. 13:8; Rom. 8:29. Christ our Savior also says, that the servant is not better than his lord, nor the disciple above his master; but it is enough for the disciple, that he be as his master. Matthew 10:24,25. This also Peter declares to us, who says that the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God; and if it first begin at God’s elect, what shall the end be of them that have not believed the Gospel of God? and if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the unrighteous appear? 1 Peter 4:17,18.

Hence, my dear children, press through the strait gate, for strait and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it, and still less that walk it; but wide and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be that walk therein. Matt. 7:13,14.

Therefore, my children, heed the chastening and instruction of the Lord, and bow your shoulders under his yoke and easy burden, and bear it patiently from your youth, thanking him with great honor, for he receives no sons whom he does not chasten, for if you forsake chastisement after this manner, whereof we all are become partakers, you are not children, but bastards, and you shall be cast out of your Father’s inheritance. Heb. 12:6.

Hence, my dear children, gird your loins, and follow Christ, and neither fear nor rest till you have found this way. And search the Scriptures: they shall show you the way of life, for the angel says to Esdras: Behold, a city is builded, and set upon a broad field, and is full of all good things: the entrance thereof is narrow, and set in a dangerous place to fall, like as if there were a fire on the right hand, and on the left a deep water: and one only path between them both, even between the fire and the water, so small that there could but one man go there at once. If this city now were given unto a man for an inheritance, if he never shall pass the danger set before it, how shall he receive this inheritance? 2 Esd. 7:6–9. Behold, my children, this way has no retreats; there are also no by-ways, that lie on the right hand or on the left; this is the way which is found by so few, and trod by still fewer; yea, there are indeed some that see it who well know that this is the way unto life, but it is too hard for them; it hurts them far too much.

Therefore, my children, regard not the great multitude, neither walk in their ways; refrain your feet from their path, for they go to hell, even as sheep to the slaughter, as the prophet Isaiah tells us, saying: “Hell hath opened wide her mouth, that there may enter in the princes of the earth, and the common people.” For it is a people of no understanding; therefore he that made them will not have mercy on them. Prov. 1:15; Isa. 59:7; 5:14; 27:11.

But, my children, remember what I write, and wherever you hear that there is a plain, rejected little flock, that is despised and cast out by this world; join them; and wherever you hear of the cross of Christ, depart not away. But flee the shadow of this world, go to God; fear him alone; keep his commandments; remember all his words to do after them; write them upon the tables of your heart, and bind them on your forehead, and speak of his statutes night and day, and you shall be a pleasant branch in the garden of the Lord, yea, a beloved plant growing up in Zion.

My children, call the fear of the Lord your Father, and wisdom and understanding shall be your mother. If you do this, my children, the Lord shall bless you, and sanctify your body for his service, that his name may be sanctified through you, and magnified to his glory. Confess him before men, that he may also confess you before his heavenly Father. Yea, forsake your life, my children, rather than that you should depart from the truth. And follow me; I go before you as a valiant soldieress, who is prepared for the war or conflict of the Lord, that I may deliver up my life for the name of the Lord. My children, I, your mother, the instrument whereby you have been brought into this sorrowful world, desire your salvation. Believe me what I write you and have left you, and no one else, except what they say agrees with the holy Scriptures. If you do this, you shall come to me, and I to you. If you lose your body, which is of the earth, the Lord has prepared you a better in heaven. Hence, my children, strive valiantly unto death for the truth and for righteousness, and arm yourselves with the armor of God, that you may be found valiant Israelites; trample down the world and all unrighteousness that is therein; love or seek only that which is above, and remember that you are not of the world, even as your Lord and Master was also not of the world. John 15:19; 17:16. And be diligent, that you too may be found disciples; whatsoever you shall ask then, shall be done unto you; for no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost, for the true worshipers shall worship God in Spirit and in truth; for these Christ prayed, and not for the world, for when the world prays, it calls upon the devil, and they desire that his will be done in them. John 15:7; 1 Cor. 12:3; John 4:23; 17:9. Hence, my dear children, do not become conformed to it; flee from it, and have no fellowship with it. Rom. 12:2; Eph. 5:11. Regard not what is fair to the eyes, for it is all vanity; seek only those things which are above, and set your affection on things above, and not on things on the earth. Col. 3:1,2. Let your eyes ever look to the Lord and always labor with prayer and supplication, that you may ever be with him in heart. Heb. 12:2. Let your laughter be turned to weeping, for we are pilgrims here upon earth; and let there be nothing in this world, which can rejoice you, for it is all vanity, and passes away. Jas. 4:9; 1 Peter 2:11; 2 Cor. 4:18. Beware of covetousness with regard to earthly riches, for this is the true foundation of perdition. Luke 12:15; 1 Tim. 6:9. Remember me. The Lord cause you to walk in his fear, and fill you with his Holy Spirit and sanctify your understanding and mind. My children, be circumspect in all your conversation, and whatsoever you do, therein let the name of the Lord be praised and blessed. Col. 3:17. And guard your lips, that you may not take the name of God into your mouth in vain, for this is a great unrecognized sin; and do not use the name of God, except you do it with great reverence, with bended knees, and with uncovered head, or it will be accounted ill to you. Ex. 20:7. Pray God that you may learn to know him, and be not ashamed to confess and honor him, who can save your souls; for the Lord will not tolerate that his people deny him, for it is enough that the world dishonors and denies him; hence let us honor, praise and glorify his holy name with the whole heart, for it is written, that whosoever takes the name of the Lord in vain is worthy of death.

Therefore, my children, love your neighbor heartily, and this with a liberal heart. Let the light of the gospel shine in you. 2 Cor. 4:4. Deal your bread to the hungry, clothe the naked, and do not suffer anything to remain with you double, since there are enough that lack. Is. 58:7. And whatsoever the Lord grants you, that possess with thankfulness, not only for yourselves, but also for your neighbor, and seek not your own profit, but that of your neighbor. In short, my children, let your life be conformed to the gospel of Christ. And the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is well pleasing in his sight, that your whole spirit, soul and body may be found blameless unto the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ, to whom be glory, power and majesty forever and ever. Amen. Heb. 13:20,21; 1 Thessalonians 5:23.

A PRAYER BY SAID MAEYKEN VAN DEVENTER.

O holy Father, sanctify the children of thy handmaiden in thy truth, and keep them from all evil, and from all unrighteousness, for thy holy name’s sake. O almighty Father, I commend them unto you, since they are thy creatures; care for them, for they are thy handiwork; so that they may walk in thy paths. Amen.

MAEYKEN WENS, AND SOME OF HER FELLOW-BELIEVERS, BURNT FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AT ANTWERP, A. D. 1573.

The north wind of persecution blew now the longer the more through the garden of the Lord, so that the herbs and trees of the same (that is the true believers) were rooted out of the earth through the violence that came against them. This appeared, among other instances, in the case of a very godfearing and pious woman, named Maeyken Wens, who was the wife of a faithful minister of the church of God in the city of Antwerp, by the name of Mattheus Wens, by trade a mason. About the month of April, A. D. 1573, she, together with others of her fellow-believers, was apprehended at Antwerp, bound, and confined in the severest prison there. In the meantime she was subjected to much conflict and temptation by so-called spirituals (ecclesiastics), as well as by secular persons, to cause her to apostatize from her faith. But when she could by no manner of means, not even by severe tortures, be turned from the steadfastness of her faith, they, on the fifth day of October, 1573, passed sentence upon her, and pronounced it publicly in court at the aforementioned place, namely, that she should, with her mouth screwed shut, or with her tongue screwed up, be burnt to ashes as a heretic, together with several others, who were also imprisoned and stood in like faith with her.

Thereupon, the following day, the sixth of October, this pious and godfearing heroine of Jesus Christ, as also her fellow-believers that had been condemned with a like sentence, were brought forth, with their tongues screwed fast, as innocent sheep for the slaughter, and each having been fastened to a stake in the market place, deprived, by fierce and terrible flames, of their lives and bodies, so that in a short time they were consumed to ashes; which severe punishment of death they steadfastly endured; hence the Lord shall hereafter change their vile bodies, and fashion them like unto his glorious body. Philip. 3:21.

Further observation.

The oldest son of the aforementioned martyress, named Adriaen Wens, aged about fifteen years, could not stay away from the place of execution on the day on which his dear mother was offered up; hence he took his youngest little brother, named Hans (or Jan) Mattheus Wens, who was about three years old, upon his arm and went and stood with him somewhere upon a bench, not far from the stakes erected, to behold his mother’s death.

But when she was brought forth and placed at the stake, he lost consciousness, fell to the ground, and remained in this condition until his mother and the rest were burnt. Afterwards, when the people had gone away, having regained consciousness, he went to the place where his mother had been burnt, and hunted in the ashes, in which he found the screw with which her tongue had been screwed fast, which he kept in remembrance of her.

There are at present, 1659, several grandchildren (well known to us) still living of this pious martyress, who are named after her.

Touching the others, her fellow-believers, who were put to death with her, we are not able, because it is so long ago, to give their names, but it appears to us, that they are those who are mentioned in the next following account (that is, the women[336]) since it is stated of them, that they were, on the same day, namely the sixth of October, 1573, also put to death, at Antwerp, by fire. This by way of notice.

[336] These are called: Janneken Mumstdorp, Mariken, Lijsken.

THE LETTERS AND TESTAMENTS OF MAEYKEN WENS, WIFE OF MATTHEUS WENS, MASON, IN HIS LIFE-TIME A MINISTER OF THE CHURCH OF GOD AT ANTWERP; OFFERED UP THE 6TH OF OCTOBER, 1573.

_Bemint Gott boven al: op den Steen, Daer de vreugde is seer kleen; Maer ik hope ’t sal hier haest zijn gedaen Als ’t God belieft my in genade ’t ontfaen._

Grace and peace from God the Father, through Jesus Christ his only begotten Son, who grant you wisdom and understanding, that you may wisely govern yourself and your children, and bring them up in the fear of God, to which end may the good Father strengthen you, and the Holy Ghost comfort you in your tribulation. This is the greeting and wish of my heart to you my dear and much beloved husband in the Lord. After all salutation, I inform you that I am still tolerably well according to the flesh, and also according to the spirit I trust I am doing the best; but my best is nothing special, and I regret, that I am not more thankful for all that comes upon me, for it is all the work of the Lord. We ought to thank the Lord in adversity as well as in that which is agreeable to the flesh; for if the Lord takes all from us, he takes from us no more than what he has lent us, for it belongs to us no longer than it pleases the Lord. O that I could always thank the Lord as well when the flesh suffers adversity, as when it prospers--then we can thank the Lord indeed.

O my dear friend, I should never have thought that parting should come so hard to me as it does. True the imprisonment seemed hard to me; but that was because they were so tyrannical; but now the parting is the hardest of all.

O my very dear and beloved husband, pray the Lord heartily in my behalf, to remove the conflict from me; for it is in his power, if it is his pleasure. Truly the Lord has said: He that does not forsake everything is not worthy of me; for the Lord well knew that it would come hard to the flesh. But I hope that the Lord will also help me through even as he has helped many, and for which I can simply trust him. O how easy it is to be a Christian, so long as the flesh is not put to the trial, or nothing has to be relinquished; then it is an easy thing to be a Christian.

Herewith I will conclude my letter, and commend you and your children to the Lord, that you may walk in wisdom, to the edification of your neighbor, and the salvation of your soul. I commend you to the Lord, and to the rich word of his grace: this is the good greeting and wish of my heart. As regards further the visiting, you may do in the matter according to your pleasure; for I should indeed often desire your visit, were it not for the expense. But if you want to make your heart glad, you may come; I dare say nothing else, except that it costs so much, else I should desire to have you come soon. If you come, go to no expense in the way of bringing anything with you, as it costs far too much. No more for this time, except that you may prosper in soul and body; this is my desire. Greet the acquaintances in the Lord much in my name, and also the friends according to the flesh. My companions also greet you much. My children also come in for a share.

Written in my bonds by me,

MAEYKEN WENS.

THE SECOND LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRITTEN TO HER HUSBAND.

The grace and peace of God the Father, and the great mercy and love of the Son our Lord Jesus Christ, who through grace was sent by the Father to the salvation of all those that have died unto their sins, and are thus risen with Christ unto newness of life; and the eternal, unfathomable joy, comfort, and fellowship of the Holy Ghost, strengthen and keep your hearts and minds in Christ Jesus, to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen.

After all cordial salutation to you my very dear and beloved husband and brother in the Lord, I inform you that my heart is still fixed to offer up a sacrifice to the Lord, the Lord be praised for the great grace which he shows to me poor, miserable creature. And I am also tolerably well according to the flesh, as I trust through the grace of the Lord that it is also with you, my most beloved in the Lord. Nothing more for this time, but I commend you to the Lord and to the words of his grace; this is the good wish and greeting of my heart. Farewell. Pray for me.

By me, your dear wife and sister in the Lord.

MAEYKEN WENS.

THE THIRD LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRITTEN IN PRISON AT ANTWERP, THE 21ST OF APRIL, A. D. 1573, TO HER SON.

Always fear God and love him above all.

My dear child Adriaen, my son, I leave you this for a testament, because you are the oldest, to exhort you that you should begin to fear our dear Lord, for you are getting old enough to perceive what is good or evil; think of Betteken, who is about as old as you are. My son, from your youth follow that which is good and depart from evil: do good while you have time, and look at your father, how lovingly he went before me with kindness and courteousness, always instructing me with the word of the Lord. O if I had so followed after him, how light would be my bonds! Hence, my dear son, beware of that which is evil, that you will not have to lament afterwards: Had I done this or that; for then, when it is as far as it now is with me, it will be too late. Hear the instruction of your mother: hate every thing that is loved by the world and your sensuality, and love God’s commandment, and let the same instruct you, for it teaches: If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, that is, forsake his own wisdom, and pray: “Lord, thy will be done.” If you do this, the anointing of the Holy Ghost will teach you all that you are to believe. 1 John 2:27. Believe not what men say, but obey that which the New Testament commands you, and ask God to teach you his will. Trust not in your understanding, but in the Lord, and let your counsel abide in him, and ask him to direct you into his ways. My child, learn how you are to love God the Lord, how you are to honor your father, and all other commandments which the Lord requires of you. Whatsoever is not contained therein, believe not, but whatever is contained therein, obey. Join yourself to those that fear the Lord, and depart from evil, and through love do all that is good.

O regard not the great multitude, or the ancient custom, but look at the little flock, which is persecuted for the word of the Lord, for the good persecute none, but are persecuted. When you have joined them, beware of all false doctrine, for John says: “Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son.” 2 John 9. The doctrine of Christ is mercy, peace, purity, faith, meekness, humbleness, and full obedience to God.

My dear son, yield yourself to that which is good: the Lord will give you understanding. I give you this as my last adieu to you. My dear child, heed the Lord’s chastening; for whenever you do evil, he will chasten you in your mind; desist, then, and call to the Lord for help, and hate that which is evil, and the Lord will deliver you, and good will come to you. God the Father, through his beloved Son Jesus Christ, grant you his Holy Spirit, that he may guide you into all truth. Amen.

This, I, Maeyken Wens, your mother, have written, while I was in prison for the word of the Lord; the good Father grant you his grace, my son Adriaen. Write me a letter as to what your heart says, whether you desire to fear the Lord; this I should like to know. But you must write it better than the last two letters were written; the one which Maeyken Wils brought however, was good.

Wherefore, let them that suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping of their souls to him in well doing, as unto a faithful Creator. 1 Peter 4:19.

THE FOURTH LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRITTEN TO HER SON.

O my dear son, though I am taken from you here, strive from your youth to fear God, and you shall have your mother again up yonder in the New Jerusalem, where parting will be no more. My dear son, I hope now to go before you; follow me thus as much as you value your soul, for besides this there shall be found no other way to salvation. Thus, I will now commend you to the Lord; may he keep you. I trust the Lord that he will do it, if you seek him. Love one another all the days of your life; take Hansken on your arm now and then for me. And if your father should be taken from you, care for one another. The Lord keep you one and all. My dear children, kiss one another once for me, for remembrance. Adieu, my dear children, all of you. My dear son, be not afraid of this suffering; it is nothing compared to that which shall endure forever. The Lord takes away all fear; I did not know what to do for joy, when I was sentenced. Hence cease not, to fear God, because of this temporal death; I cannot fully thank my God for the great grace which he has shown me. Adieu once more, my dear son Adriaen; ever be kind, I pray you, to your afflicted father all the days of your life, and do not grieve him; this I pray all of you, for what I write to the oldest, I also mean to say to the youngest. Herewith I will commend you to the Lord once more. I have written this, after I was sentenced, to die for the testimony of Jesus Christ, on the fifth day of October, in the year of our Lord Jesus Christ 1573.

By me, your mother, who gave you birth in much pain, as a memorial to you. Preserve well this the adieu which your father wrote your mother when she had been sentenced, and the adieu of your mother.

MAEKEN WENS.

* * * * *

Fear not them which kill the body.

THE FIFTH LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRITTEN TO JAN DE METSER, MINISTER.

Love God above all; he it is who is, and shall be.

The rich grace and peace of God the Father, and the love of Jesus Christ; may he be your comforter. Though we must now die, we are better off than you who remain in this vale of tears; however, one must bide the time with patience till the Lord comes. O my brother in the Lord, I would so gladly have written you a short letter, but my time has slipped away, although I have been confined long enough. But I am such a poor writer; hence you must excuse me, and think, if you were invited to a table somewhere, would you not certainly be satisfied with that which was prepared? So you must also be satisfied with my writing, for I do not have much, and hence I cannot give much. And now I can also not write much, because I have been sentenced; nevertheless I was so full of joy, that I should not be able to express it with the mouth, the Lord be forever praised for the great grace he has shown me, who has feared so much. O what a strong God we have, compared with what we see the wicked have. O let us have good courage; we shall devour our enemies like bread. I go before you to-morrow; the Lord grant you strength, that you may come to me, as I trust you will. But, my dear brother in the Lord, always watch, for the Lord will come as a thief in the night, when we least expect it, for this was my experience; it is good then, that a man be not sleeping. But, dear Jan, I should have written you more, but my time of delivery came on speedily, hence my flesh begins to tremble somewhat; however this is the nature of the flesh. I will herewith commend you to the Lord, and to the word of his grace. Farewell, my dear friend Jan. I have written you this the night I was sentenced, that you might have something from my hand, for old acquaintance’ sake. Take my simple letter in good part, for I would not have thought that I could write you so much yet after I was sentenced. I will now bid you adieu here in this world; but I hope that we shall see each other up yonder in the New Jerusalem, where parting shall be no more. However, I hope that before this letter shall have been read, I shall have entered into rest by the help of the Lord; and I also hope to be an epistle which shall be read of all men. 2 Cor. 3:2. Adieu, adieu, dear friend. Greet your dear wife much in my name, and tell her that if she has seen aught in me which did not edify her, not to follow me therein; but if she has seen anything that was edifying, to follow that which is best. This is the good wish of my heart, written to you on the fifth day of October, 1573. My fellow prisoners also greet you much.

Written in my bonds, by me your weak sister, as much as I am able, which is but little.

MAEYKEN WENS.

* * * * *

So persecuted they the prophets.

FIVE PIOUS CHRISTIANS, HANS VAN MUNSTDORP AND JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP HIS WIFE, TOGETHER WITH MARIKEN, LIJSKEN, AND MAEYKEN, ALL BURNED TOGETHER AT STAKES, AT ANTWERP, IN THE YEAR 1573.

The awful murderer’s den of the city of Antwerp, though full of stakes, slain bodies, and the ashes of the saints, was at this time not yet sated with the many massacres that were perpetrated for the sake of the true faith on the innocent sheep of Christ. This appeared also in the case of five pious Christians, namely, Hans van Munstdorp and Janneken Munstdorp his wife, together with Mariken, Lijsken, and Maeyken. These were, about the year 1573, while they were gathered to hear the word of God, apprehended together and confined in the prison at Antwerp.

But when they could in no manner be turned from the steadfastness of their faith, notwithstanding many terrible threats, disputations with worldly, learned men, and other means were used against them, it was determined to put them all to death, and this not in an easy or short manner, but by fire, till life in them, should be extinct.

This was first put into execution on Hans van Munstdorp, who, about the month of September of the aforesaid year, was taken out of the fold, away from the other four, as a sheep for the slaughter, and, according to the sentence passed, put to death with a huge fire, which severe and grievous death he steadfastly endured, with a heart full of good cheer.

The reason why the other four persons were not put to death with him, was chiefly because his wife Janneken Munstdorp was very far advanced in pregnancy, and was soon to be delivered, which took place shortly after her dear husband was burnt. She was delivered of a little daughter, whom she, since she was now also soon to die, named, after her own name, Janneken, and made great haste to get the child (before the priests should lay hands on it) to the friends, to whom she heartily commended it, and also wrote a testament full of excellent instructions to this little daughter, when she was about a month old, which testament the friends preserved for her.

When the time of her offering up was at hand, so that she was sentenced on the 6th of October, to follow her husband by a like death; which message also the other three women, namely, Mariken, Lijsken, and Maeyken, received, for which they joyfully and willingly prepared themselves, longing for the hour of their redemption.

This sentence was executed on them at the time and hour appointed, when they offered up to the Lord a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable, for which they shall hereafter be exempt from eternal fire, and permitted to enter into the blessed enjoyment in the paradise of God. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. Revelation 7:16,17.

With regard to these sacrificed friends, see a hymn in the Rotterdam Hymnal, beginning:

_Och vrienden al te samen, hoort, Hoe wy op Bamis-dagh waren verstoort, etc._

NOTE.--It appears to us from all the circumstances, that one of these women, who is called Maeyken, bore the surname Wens, and that she is the same martyress that has been previously noticed, as we have also stated in that place.

A LETTER WHICH HANS VAN MUNSTDORP WROTE TO HIS WIFE, WHEN THEY WERE BOTH IN BONDS IN THE PRISON AT ANTWERP, FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST.

An affectionate greeting to you my beloved wife whom I love from the heart, and greatly cherish above every other creature, and must now forsake for the truth, for the sake of which we must count all things loss, and love him above all. I hope, though men separate us here, that the Lord will again join us together in his eternal kingdom, where no one will be able to part us, and we shall reign forever in the heavenly abode. Hence I inform you, my beloved wife, that my mind is still unwaveringly fixed to adhere to the eternal truth. [I hope,] by the grace of the Lord, that this is also the purpose of your mind, which I would be rejoiced to hear. I herewith exhort you my beloved lamb, with the apostle: As you have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk in him, rooted and built up in him, and established in the faith, and suffer yourself not to be moved from your purpose through philosophy or vain deceit of men, whereby they seek to seduce the hearts of the simple, showing them in fair colors the apple of pleasure, whereby they are deceived, even as there are some here, as you know. Pierijntgen has also tasted of the apple, as I understand; hence, my faithful lamb, take heed and lust not after evil things. 1 Cor. 10:6. And look not back with Lot’s wife, lest you become like her. Gen. 19:26. Remember the word of the Lord: “No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God.” Luke 9:62. Hence, my beloved lamb, always remember, as the prophet says, the crown, which shall come in the end, and of the vengeance that shall come upon the ungodly. The prophet says: “Woe to the rebellious children that forsake the Lord, the fountain of life; woe unto them for they that depart from him shall be written in the earth.” Is. 30:1; Jer. 17:13. Hence, my beloved, hearken not to them, for their work shall be found wood, straw, and stubble in the day of vengeance, and it shall be burned with fire, as is written. 1 Cor. 3:12,13. Therefore, my beloved lamb, whom I so affectionately love and cherish as my own soul, persevere steadfastly, this I pray you, till you are taken away, as I trust you will do. And do not regard flesh or blood, for it must all pass away. Though we have here a rejected and vile body, the Lord shall fashion it like unto his own glorious body, on condition that we adhere to the truth unto death. Phil. 3:21; Rev. 2:10. Take this in good part. Always remember the eternal riches. I herewith greet you in the Lord, out of cordial love, and also your companions; rejoice one another in the Lord, be glad in the lions’ den, and trust in the God of Daniel.

Herewith adieu and farewell. Bide the time with patience; be patient in the conflict, and rejoice in hope. Let me know, if you can, whether you have received it. Always remember me kindly in your fervent prayers. I hope also not to forget you, whom I would carry in my heart, if it were possible. This butter, it seems to me came from Grietgen Wevels. I greet you most cordially therewith. Adieu and farewell, my lamb, my love; adieu and farewell, to all that fear God; adieu and farewell, until the marriage of the Lamb in the New Jerusalem. Be valiant and of good cheer; cast the troubles that assail you upon the Lord, and he will not forsake you; cleave to him, and you will not fall. Love God above all; have love and truth; love your salvation, and keep your promises to the Lord.

NOTE.--Through a certain good friend a very affectionate and consolatory testament of Janneken Munstdorp, the wife of Hans van Munstdorp, has been put into our hands, which she wrote in prison at Antwerp, after the offering up of her husband, when she was in daily expectation of death, to her dear little daughter--to whom she had given birth in prison, and who was now only about a month old--for a perpetual remembrance, farewell, and adieu from this evil world. It reads as follows:

[TESTAMENT,] WRITTEN TO JANNEKEN MY OWN DEAREST DAUGHTER, WHILE I WAS (UNWORTHILY) CONFINED FOR THE LORD’S SAKE, IN PRISON, AT ANTWERP, A. D. 1573.

The true love of God and wisdom of the Father strengthen you in virtue, my dearest child; the Lord of heaven and earth, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, the Lord in Israel, keep you in his virtue, and strengthen and confirm your understanding in his truth. My dear little child, I commend you to the almighty, great and terrible God, who only is wise, that he will keep you, and let you grow up in his fear, or that he will take you home in your youth, this is my heart’s request of the Lord: you who are yet so young, and whom I must leave here in this wicked, evil, perverse world.

Since, then, the Lord has so ordered and foreordained it, that I must leave you here, and you are here deprived of father and mother, I will commend you to the Lord; let him do with you according to his holy will. He will govern you, and be a Father to you, so that you shall have no lack here, if you only fear God; for he will be the Father of the orphans and the Protector of the widows.

Hence, my dear lamb, I who am imprisoned and bound here for the Lord’s sake, can help you in no other way; I had to leave your father for the Lord’s sake, and could keep him only a short time. We were permitted to live together only half a year, after which we were apprehended, because we sought the salvation of our souls. They took him from me, not knowing my condition, and I had to remain in imprisonment, and see him go before me; and it was a great grief to him, that I had to remain here in prison. And now that I have abided the time, and borne you under my heart with great sorrow for nine months, and given birth to you here in prison, in great pain, they have taken you from me. Here I lie, expecting death every morning, and shall now soon follow your dear father. And I, your dear mother, write you, my dearest child, something for a remembrance, that you will thereby remember your dear father and your dear mother.

Since I am now delivered up to death, and must leave you here alone, I must through these lines cause you to remember, that when you have attained your understanding, you endeavor to fear God, and see and examine why and for whose name we both died; and be not ashamed to confess us before the world, for you must know that it is not for the sake of any evil. Hence be not ashamed of us; it is the way which the prophets and the apostles went, and the narrow way which leads into eternal life, for there shall no other way be found by which to be saved.

Hence, my young lamb, for whose sake I still have, and have had, great sorrow, seek, when you have attained your understanding, this narrow way, though there is sometimes much danger in it according to the flesh, as we may see and read, if we diligently examine and read the Scriptures, that much is said concerning the cross of Christ. And there are many in this world who are enemies of the cross, who seek to be free from it among the world, and to escape it. But, my dear child, if we would with Christ seek and inherit salvation, we must also help bear his cross; and this is the cross which he would have us bear: to follow his footsteps, and to help bear his reproach; for Christ himself says: Ye shall be persecuted, killed, and dispersed for my name’s sake. Yea, he himself went before us in this way of reproach, and left us an example, that we should follow his steps; for, for his sake all must be forsaken, father, mother, sister, brother, husband, child, yea, one’s own life.

I must now also forsake all this for the Lord’s sake, which the world is not worthy to suffer; for if we had continued in the world, we would have had no trouble. For when we were one with the world and practiced idolatry, and loved all manner of unrighteousness, we could live at peace with the world; but when we desired to fear God, and to shun such improper ways, well knowing that this could not please God, wherefore we sought to shun all this, and turned from idolatry to the worship of the living God, and sought here in quietness and gentleness to practice our faith, then they did not leave us in peace; then our blood was sought; then we had to be a prey to every one, and become a spectacle to all the world. They seek here to murder and to burn us; we are placed at posts and stakes, and our flesh is given as food to the worms.

Thus, my dear child, it is now fulfilled in your dear father and mother. It was indeed prophesied to us beforehand, that this was awaiting us; but not every one is chosen hereunto, nor expects it; the Lord has chosen us hereunto. Hence, when you have attained your understanding, follow this example of your father and mother. And, my dear child, this is my request of you, since you are still very little and young; I wrote this when you were but one month old. As I am soon now to offer up my sacrifice, by the help of the Lord, I leave you this: That you fulfill my request, always uniting with them that fear God; and do not regard the pomp and boasting of the world, nor the great multitude, whose way leads to the abyss of hell, but look at the little flock of Israelites, who have no freedom anywhere, and must always flee from one land to the other, as Abraham did: that you may hereafter obtain your fatherland; for if you seek your salvation, it is easy to perceive which is the way that leads to life, or the way that leads into hell. Above all things, seek the kingdom of heaven and his righteousness; and whatever you need besides shall be added unto you. Matt. 6:33.

Further, my dear child, I pray you, that wherever you live when you are grown up, and begin to have understanding, you conduct yourself well and honestly, so that no one need have cause to complain of you. And always be faithful, taking good heed not to wrong any one. Learn to carry your hands always uprightly, and see that you like to work, for Paul says: “If any will not work, neither shall he eat.” 2 Thess. 3:10. And Peter says: “He that will love life, and see good days, let him refrain his tongue from evil.” 1 Pet. 3:10.

Hence, my dear Janneken, do not accustom your mouth to filthy talk, nor to ugly words that are not proper, nor to lies; for a liar has no part in the kingdom of heaven; for it is written: “The mouth that lieth slayeth the soul.” Hence beware of this, and run not in the street as other bad children do; rather take up a book, and learn to seek there that which concerns your salvation.

And where you have your home, obey those whose bread you eat. If they speak evil, do you speak well. And learn always to love to be doing something; and do not think yourself too good for any thing, nor exalt yourself, but condescend to the lowly, and always honor the aged wherever you are.

I leave you here: O that it had pleased the Lord, that I might have brought you up; I should so gladly have done my best with respect to it; but it seems that it is not the Lord’s will. And though it had not come thus, and I had remained with you for a time, the Lord could still take me from you, and then too you should have to be without me, even as it has now gone with your father and myself, that we could live together but so short a time, when we were so well joined, since the Lord had so well mated us, that we would not have forsaken each other for the whole world, and yet we had to leave each other for the Lord’s sake. So I must also leave you here, my dearest lamb; the Lord that created and made you now takes me from you, it is his holy will. I must now pass through this narrow way which the prophets and martyrs of Christ passed through, and many thousands who put off the mortal clothing, who died here for Christ, and now they wait under the altar till their number shall be fulfilled, of which number your dear father is one. And I am now on the point of following him, for I am delivered up to death, as it appears in the eyes of man; but if it were not the will of the Lord (though it seems that I am delivered up to death), he could yet easily deliver me out of their hands and give me back to you, my child. Even as the Lord returned to Abraham his son Isaac, so he could still easily do it; he is still the same God that delivered Daniel out of the lion’s den, and the three young men out of the fiery furnace; he could still easily deliver me out of the hands of man.

Now, my dear child, if this be not so, I know that he is faithful and faithfully keeps his promise. Thus, my poor orphan child, always be resigned; though I and your father are now taken from you; know that you have a Father in heaven, who will doubtless well provide for you. And when you are old enough, give diligence to learn to read and write, since it is very convenient, and most profitable in this distress, for him that fears God, that you may sometimes read this letter; as also the other letters, which your father left you; do read them, and remember us both thereby. Dear Janneken, we have not left you much of this world’s goods, and I have now not much to give you, but what I have I give you. However, we leave you a good example to fear God, which is better than much of the temporal goods of this world. Only follow us, and you shall have wealth enough; true, you are poor here, but you shall possess much wealth, if you only fear God and shun sin. As the apostle says to the Hebrews: “My son despise not thou the chastening of the Lord; for they that would be without chastisement are bastards, and not sons or heirs.” Heb. 12:5. Hence, my dear lamb, cease not, because of the cross, to fear God, for a Christian is not made meet except by much tribulation and persecution upon this world, and we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God; for Paul says: “All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution. 2 Tim. 3:12. And Christ says: “He that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me; for the servant is not better than his lord, nor the disciple above his master. If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of his household. Matt. 10:38,24,25. If they have persecuted the Lord, they will also persecute us; if they have hated him, they will also hate us; and this they do because they have not known my Father, nor me, says the almighty Lord. For his kingdom was not of this world; had his kingdom been of this world, the world would have loved him; but because his kingdom was not of this world; therefore the world hated him. So it also is now: since our kingdom is not of this world, the world will hate us; but it is better for us to be despised here by the world, than that we should hereafter have to mourn forever. But they that will not taste the bitter here, can hereafter not expect eternal life; for we know that Paul says, that all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall be persecuted and be a prey to every one.

Thus, my dear child, this way the prophets and apostles and many thousands of other godfearing persons went before us, for an example unto us; and Christ himself did not spare himself for us, but delivered up himself unto death for our sakes--how then should he not give us all things? Hence, my dearest lamb, seek to follow this way, this I pray you, as much as you value your salvation; for this is the only way which leads to eternal life, yea, there is no other way by which we can be saved than only through Jesus Christ, as Paul says: “Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ” (1 Cor. 3:11); by whose stripes we are healed, and through whose blood we have been dearly purchased; for we have not been bought with gold or silver, but through his bitter death, and his precious blood which he shed for us. And we were as erring sheep in this world, but now are we redeemed through his precious and dear blood, and he has now called us to be heirs and first-fruits of Christ. All those that have died unto sin, and amended their lives, and are thus risen with Christ into newness of life, these no longer desire to live to themselves, but their life belongs to the Lord: if they live, they live to the Lord; if they die, they die unto the Lord; they are so resigned that whether they live or die, they belong to the Lord. For, my dear lamb, what shall it avail them that Christ died, who still continue in their sins, and do not turn from this improper life in which they are still sunk, as, drunkards, murderers, adulterers, idolaters, liars, backbiters, or railers, who cannot please God, whose works proceed only from the devil, all of which the Lord prohibits and says that except they amend their lives, they shall not inherit the kingdom of God? and it shall avail them nothing that he died, if they will not repent. They would sin upon the grace of God, but they say not that he is just; he is indeed merciful, but he is also just; we may not sin upon his grace. Though we do our best to fear the Lord, and to renounce ourselves according to our ability, yea, though we did all that he commands us, which we are far from doing, we should only do that which is commanded us; we must yet confess that we are unprofitable servants and have not merited anything, but are guilty of eternal death. If he were not merciful, we could not be saved; hence we may not sin upon his grace, but always strive according to our ability to follow that which he commands us.

My dear lamb, we can merit nothing, but must through grace inherit salvation; hence always endeavor to fear God, for the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and he that fears the Lord will do good, and it will be well with him in this world and in that which is to come. And always join those that seek to fear the Lord from the heart, and be not conformed to the world, to do as she does, nor walk in any improper course of life; for the world shall pass away, and all the nations that serve her shall perish with her. Nor have fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them; and be transformed by the renewing of your life, that you may show forth the virtues in which God has called you.

O my dearest lamb, that you might know the truth when you have attained your understanding, and that you might follow your dear father and mother, who went before you; for your dear father demonstrated with his blood that it is the genuine truth, and I also hope to attest the same with my blood, though flesh and blood must remain on the posts and on the stake, well knowing that we shall meet hereafter. Do you also follow us my dear lamb, that you too may come where we shall be, and that we may find one another there, where the Lord shall say: “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the beginning.”

Then our joy shall not be taken from us. Though they have separated us here, so that we are taken from you, and must go before you, know that it was the Lord’s will; if it had been his pleasure, he could easily have ordered it otherwise.

Hence, my dear child, be content; he knows what he has determined concerning you, that I must leave you here. Always be honorable and courteous toward all men, and let your modesty be manifest to all men when you have attained to your understanding.

I leave you here among my friends; I hope that my father, and my step-mother, and my brothers, and my sisters will do the best with you as long as they live. Be subject and obedient to them in every thing, so far as it is not contrary to God. I leave you what comes from my mother’s death, namely, thirty guilders and over; I do not know how much it is, since I have been long imprisoned here, and do not know what it has all cost. But I hope that Grietge, my dear sister, who has shown me so much friendship, will do her best to give you what belongs to you. And as to what may come to you from your father, I do not know, since I can learn nothing about his parents, because it is so far from here; if they should inquire after you, my friends may do the best in the matter.

And now, Janneken, my dear lamb, who are yet very little and young, I leave you this letter, together with a gold real, which I had with me in prison, and this I leave you for a perpetual adieu, and for a testament; that you may remember me by it, as also by this letter. Read it, when you have understanding, and keep it as long as you live in remembrance of me and of your father, if peradventure you might be edified by it. And I herewith bid you adieu, my dear Janneken Munstdorp, and kiss you heartily, my dear lamb, with a perpetual kiss of peace. Follow me and your father, and be not ashamed to confess us before the world, for we were not ashamed to confess our faith before the world, and this adulterous generation; hence I pray you, that you be not ashamed to confess our faith, since it is the true evangelical faith, an other than which shall never be found.

Let it be your glory, that we did not die for any evil doing, and strive to do likewise, though they should also seek to kill you. And on no account cease to love God above all, for no one can prevent you from fearing God. If you follow that which is good, and seek peace, and ensue it, you shall receive the crown of eternal life; this crown I wish you and the crucified, bleeding, naked, despised, rejected and slain Jesus Christ for your bridegroom.

This I wish you for a perpetual testament, and for a perpetual adieu and farewell my dearest lamb.

Remember thereby your dear father, and me, your dear mother, who have written this with my own hand, for your edification; and always keep this gold real with you, with this letter, for a perpetual testament. I herewith bid you adieu and farewell; I hope to seal this letter with my blood at the stake.

I herewith commend you to the Lord, and to the comforting word of his grace, and bid you adieu once more. I hope to wait for you; follow me, my dearest child.

Once more, adieu, my dearest upon earth; adieu, and nothing more; adieu, follow me; adieu and farewell.

Written on the 10th of August, A. D. 1573, at Antwerp.

This is the testament which I wrote in prison for my daughter Janneken, whom I bore and gave birth to here in my bonds.

By me your dearest mother, imprisoned for the Lord’s sake.

JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP.

NOTE.--With this testament we also received a letter which the same Janneken van Munstdorp wrote to her dear father and mother, who, as it seems, had not yet come to the true faith; who are by her exhorted to the best, and to whom she in the meantime commends her little child.

COPY OF A LETTER BY JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP’s OWN HAND, WRITTEN AT ANTWERP IN PRISON, TO HER FATHER AND MOTHER, ON THE 19TH OF SEPTEMBER, A. D. 1573.

My dear father and my dear mother, I wish you a true understanding, and a contrite spirit in your hearts, to fear God, for an affectionate greeting.

After all cordial and proper salutation, I now leave you my dear and most affectionately beloved father and dear, beloved mother, without forgetting all my dear brothers and sisters, whom I must now leave for the Lord’s sake, and I expect not to see your faces any more in this world, because I am imprisoned and bound here, and this for the Lord’s sake, and am daily expecting to be sentenced to death.

Hence, my dear father, since the Lord through his great grace has still given me time to write you a little, I am prompted to inform you concerning my bodily health; hence I write to you, that I am still tolerably well according to the flesh, and after the spirit I am still determined to adhere to the living, almighty, eternal God, and not to depart from him for any tortures which they may inflict upon me, for it is written: “Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven.” Hence I know that this God will deliver me out of all this sorrow, if I only remain faithful to him, and seek no other God beside him; I therefore hope that he will help me finish the good work begun by him in me, that his name through me may be praised.

Hence, my dear father and mother, I would from the heart that it were also with you according to the spirit, as it is still with me at this present time; it would be a great joy to me, if you should yet come to fear the Lord. O that you might yet at the last hour work in the Lord’s vineyard; though you seem to be free, and are not imprisoned, you are not certain of a single hour as to how long you will live.

Therefore, my love you also are commanded to watch, for in the last day you will have no excuse that you can make, that you did not know which is the narrow way that leads to eternal life, of which Esdras speaks, on the one side of which there is water, and on the other side fire; and there are many that know this way, but few that walk it.

Thus, dear father and mother, water and fire are set before us, and we may choose which we will, life or death. Hence, dear father, we have here in this life sought the salvation of our souls, that we may exchange this death for eternal life, this corruptible for the incorruptible; for the sufferings of this world are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed to us. Though we are here robbed of all men, and accounted as a sport and spectacle to all the world, they shall yet have to confess in the last day that they shed the innocent blood; they shall then see whom they have pierced. Though we are here accounted poor, we shall yet have much wealth, if we fear God and shun sin.

Hence, my dear father and mother, though you must now sometimes hear that I am imprisoned for a base sect, or heretical doctrine, which I presume is said and has been said,--many things are said about us, which are not true,--you well know that it is not for any evil, but that it is only for the sake of our salvation. Though we are despised here, it is nevertheless the genuine truth, and there shall never any other be found; I have sought nothing else herein.

If I did not want to be saved, I should seek an easy life as gladly as others; for he that would fear God must expect all these, tribulation, suffering, bonds, and imprisonment, and we can nowhere have a free place; for it is given unto us not only to believe in God, but also to suffer for his name. Hence, my dear father and mother, though I must here die for Christ’s sake, and men say all manner of evil about me, let it not cause you sorrow: for if they have called the Lord Beelzebub, how much more them that believe in him? Hence be not surprised, and only deal kindly with my little child, which I bore and gave birth to in great sorrow here in my bonds, which I love as my own soul, so that I can not write of it without tears, when I think of my dear husband, of whom I bore it, and that I must now leave it here. But the Lord knows why he has so ordered it that I had to leave here a little orphan child. I commend it to you, and to him who created and made it; I trust that he will not suffer it to be wronged, though it is here deprived of father and mother. The Lord well knows how I bore it, and for whose sake it was; hence, exercise a parental care for it, my dear father and you dear mother; as long as you live show the love which you bear to me to my dear child; he that loves the tree, will also love the branches.

O, oh! that the Lord would take it, what a great joy it would be to me, since I must die. O that it had been the will of the Lord, that I could yet have it brought it up, in what great regard I should have held it for my dear husband’s sake; though I should have suffered want with it, I should not have parted with it; but the will of the Lord be done. I am possibly not fit to offer up a sacrifice to the Lord; he has perhaps some purpose with me, that he still suffers me to be confined here. I did not think that I would remain in confinement here so long. Hence, dear father, I was much afraid of long imprisonment, and it has now come upon me, which greatly grieves me, as I well know that the expense here is very great, and that I am a great burden to my sister; for she has great trouble and expense here, though I know that she does it gladly from the heart. But, my dear father, I know that her ability is not great, and yet I do not know how to thank her fully for it, nor have I ever merited from her, what she has shown and given me; for she has shown her love in time of need--one sometimes has friends indeed, till he needs them. In time of need one will know his friends. O that I had been taken away at the first, that you would not have needed to have any expense on my account. But, my dear father and mother, I hope that you will not leave me in need; I hope that you will help my sister in paying for the board, though I wrote you in the letter, that it should remain, that you should keep it for my child.

My father, you might well think that we did not have much to live on, since we did not have much when we were married, and our married life did not last long. Therefore I thought that you should keep that which was, though it is not much, for my child; and since you wrote that my sister would care for me, I thought that you were helping me therein, though my sister has done her best to help me, and I know that it is a great burden for her. And they have given me much, that I should not go into the dungeon, which I was willing to do, because it lasts so long, and the expense here is so great, though one is also not confined without expense, in the dungeon, in which one also can not see; hence they do not wish to leave me in want, nor to let me go into the dungeon because of the money.

Further, dear father, I inform you that I sent letters with Hans van der Dam, but I have not yet received an answer. If I am taken hence, make inquiries whether there is still anything left; it would come my child in good stead. I also wrote my child a testament, to remember me and its father by it. When it attains to the years of understanding, and you are still alive, cause it to read the same sometimes, that it may know why its father and mother died. Further, dear father, I know nothing special to write you; but if I should write you no more, and I should soon enter on my journey, write me a letter speedily, how it is with you and my child; and if you should, hear from Hans, have my brother Passchier write a letter to send to his father.

Nothing special for this time, but I herewith take leave and farewell from you my dear father and mother, and from all my dear brothers and sisters; and for my sake do not forget my dear child; always remember me by it. Once more adieu; greet my lady very heartily, and tell her I thank her much for all the favor she has shown me; the Lord will leave no good deed unrewarded. Herewith farewell; kiss my child for me, and often visit it. And greet Pleuntjen and Lieven most cordially in my name, and tell them that I request them to do the best with the child, for I have the confidence concerning them that they love it for my sake, for it is a pledge of love, which I love more than all else that is upon the earth. I hope now soon to follow my husband, if it is the Lord’s will. O that I might have died with him, to obtain the kingdom of God together with him. Herewith farewell, my dear father and mother; I commend you to God.

By me, your dear daughter, imprisoned at Antwerp for the testimony of Jesus Christ.

JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP, WIFE OF HANS VAN MUNSTDORP, TO HER SISTER; WRITTEN WHEN SHE WAS CONFINED IN PRISON AT ANTWERP, FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AND SENTENCED WITH THREE OTHERS TO BE BURNT; WRITTEN AT ONE O’CLOCK IN THE NIGHT, THE 5TH OF OCTOBER, IN THE YEAR OF OUR LORD 1573.

The abundant and unspeakable great grace of the Father, and the mercy of God, and the loving kindness and love of the Son: with the communion of the Holy Ghost, who through grace has been sent us by the Father, through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to the comfort and joy of all faithful, true children of God, by whom we are all guided, taught and instructed; the same keep your understanding, heart and mind in Christ Jesus, to the praise and glory of the Father, to the salvation of your soul, and to the edification of all dear brethren and sisters that fear the Lord and love the truth. The same God, who only is wise, make you fit hereunto; to whom be glory, honor and power, might and strength, forever and ever, Amen, and for a perpetual adieu. After this, my heart’s wish from God, for an adieu, and a perpetual farewell to you, my very dear brethren in God, and to you, my very dear and chosen, affectionately beloved sisters, [I would say that] the time has now come that we must part from one another; I shall now be freed from all sorrow; sorrowing and sighing shall befall me no more. My dear friends, adieu, adieu, we must now part here. Though the Lord has so ordered it with me, I am yet constrained to write you once more for the last time. True, I have written you adieu, but now it goes to my heart; sentence has been passed upon me that I must die. I said to them, that they should take good heed--that our blood should be severely required at their hands. They said they did not do it, that it was the decree of the king. I said that this would not save them; but the Lord forgive you if you do it ignorantly; but I think that you, in part, know well enough what kind of people we are. They washed their hands from it. I said: “Pilate did so too.” They said that Pilate was a just judge, and that we acted contrary to the king’s command. I said that we had greater reason to obey God, than the king; it is a little matter that you inflict this temporal death upon us, for we know not how long we shall live, but we know that we must certainly die sometime; and I said that they should take good heed with regard to shedding innocent blood. Thus we four were sentenced, and it will now soon be over with us. My dear brothers and sisters, the Lord has heard me, that I am permitted to offer up a sacrifice for his name. I did not think that the Lord did so love me: I have certainly never merited it of him; but he will make me fit hereunto through his grace. O what a strong helper in distress we have, who does not let us be confounded. How short has seemed to me the time that I have been here, whereas I was previously so afraid of it; and that he has so faithfully succored me in all my distress, and now makes me so happy that I know nothing to say of sadness. O, oh! how strong is our God; who should not want to fear him? of whom will we be afraid? God is with us; who can be against us? At all events we must here leave everything behind. I may well say that there was never more joy in my heart, than I had when I was sentenced. My dear sister, fear not men who must pass away like grass; for they can do no more than the Lord permits them. My dear brethren and sisters, be not afraid; if the Lord had permitted them, they would not have waited with me so long; but now the Lord permits them. I am well pleased with it, that they shall remove me out of this evil, wicked world, from the evil that I might yet have had in it, so that I shall not be moved; for I expect no joy in this world, because of my dear husband, who went this way before me, and whom, by the grace of the Lord, I am now to follow, having long waited for this time. I also go before you now; follow me. This is the narrow way which the prophets and apostles went, who also had to drink the cup which we must now drink. We shall now soon have passed through this wilderness, as soon as we have drunk the bitter waters. Ex. 15:23. The time of travail is now at hand; weeping and mourning shall then be over. O what a joy this is in my heart, so that I cannot describe it to you. O how mightily the Lord works in us poor, weak vessels; for I know that I have never merited it from the Lord, but am worthy of nothing but eternal death. If the Lord would enter into judgment with me, I should in no wise be saved; but now I must expect salvation out of pure grace, and I doubt not that he will remember my past sins no more, as the prophet says: When a sinner turns away from his wicked life, and does righteousness, he will remember his unrighteousness no more. Ezek. 18:21,27.

O my dear and much beloved, chosen sister, whom I greatly love from the heart, and this out of a godly love, you have shown me so much friendship, and assisted me in need, that I cannot fully requite you, since I am now but a poor, weak creature, and about to pay all that I owe, whether according to the flesh or according to the spirit. Hence, my dear sister, I cannot reward you, but I thank you very heartily (writing you still some more) for all that you have ever shown me. O dear sister, you write me that I should forgive you what you may have done amiss to me: O my dear sister, you have done nothing amiss to me, but know that I fall short to you in many things; but I trust that you will bury it with me, and remember it no more. I know that I fall short in everything; but Christ died, to pay for that in which we fall short. Did he not die a bitter death for us, whereas he was without spot or wrinkle, and no guile was found in his mouth; how should we then not gladly die for a righteous man? Hence let us not spare ourselves, but willingly go into death for the name of Christ, and not fear what men can do to us. Rom. 5:7; Heb. 13:6.

And, my dear brother and sister, be of good cheer; though men put us to death, it is the will of the Lord. Pray, do not sorrow for me any more; for I know that you have great sorrow on my account. It is now all over; I shall soon have conquered my last enemy, and be able to say with Paul: “I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness.” 1 Corinthians 15:26; 2 Tim. 4:7,8.

I shall soon be an epistle to you, which may be read of all men. 2 Cor. 3:2. And, my dear sister, though we must part here, know that it is for something better; we have neither hour nor time. It is so glorious to die for his name, and Peter says: Rejoice if you suffer and endure for well-doing; this is acceptable with God. 1 Pet. 4:14; 3:17; 2:20.

But, my dear sister, it is now my turn; it may very soon, perhaps to-morrow, be your turn; be of good courage, and patiently abide your time, my dearest sister. You write me in regard to my child; I have confidence in you that you will do your best with it. I have committed it to the Lord, to do his good pleasure with it, and to move your heart to it. For, dear sister, I trust that you love me from the heart, and they that love the tree will also love the branches. I read your letter again with tears, when I heard that you were so sad on my account, and that I was so joyful.

O my dear sister, how glad I was that I had kissed you once more. Grieve not, that you have not visited me more; I did not take it amiss, for I well know that you did not lack the will: my dear sister, you have done so much for me. O my dear brother and sister, I would write you more yet, of the hope that is now in me, but I cannot write you so much; it is much greater still [than I have described to you]. I hope that you will take this in good part, and will herewith bid you a perpetual adieu; and do the best with each other. And you, my dear brother, pray, comfort my dear sister in her tribulation which she has on my account, for I love her from the bottom of my heart. Parting is grievous according to the flesh, but according to the spirit I thank and praise the Lord, that I am permitted to offer up such a sacrifice, which can be acceptable to him; yea, that I can offer up my flesh and blood at the stake. Gladly I give it to him that gave it me; though I had seven bodies, I should gladly deliver them up for the Lord’s sake. Pray the Lord heartily for me, that I may now make strait paths for my feet, to the edification of all dear brethren and sisters. Herewith adieu. I have sent knit-needles for my daughter; keep them, and do the best with her. I also leave you here a poor little orphan without father or mother: the Lord be your dear Father, and I commend you to him that created and made you. My sister, I wish you would keep my lamp in remembrance of me, and I sent some sugar for you and your daughter, of which I ate when I was sentenced; and thank Engel much in my name for the pot of wine, and tell him adieu. I know nothing special now to commit to you, but do the best with my young lamb; the Lord will not leave unrewarded what you do for his name. Bid my father and mother, my dear brethren and sisters, adieu and farewell; adieu and farewell to all; farewell to my dear brethren and chosen sisters, whom I love from the depth of my heart; I greet you once more with the holy kiss of peace, as though I were present with you; kiss one another. My fellow-sisters who are with me also greet you, and have kissed me once for you, and I have done the same for you. My dear, chosen brethren and dear sisters, weary not of Jesus Christ. I hope to go before you yet to the heavenly city, to wait for you under the altar with all the chosen saints; follow me. My dear chosen sister, I must now go before you, where I shall enjoy bliss. Adieu, sister dear; remember me still; the time of travail is at hand, to offer up my sacrifice at the stake, much beloved. Herewith I commend you to the Lord.

I shall seal this with my blood. Adieu, adieu, my dearest brethren and sisters, with your little lamb, and also mine, which I bore under my heart. I have written this for you yet after I was sentenced, after one o’clock in the night; however, it was not irksome to me. I take leave and bid you adieu once more, till we meet hereafter, where men shall separate us no more. Adieu, till we together drink the new wine which Christ shall give us at his table. Matt. 26:29. This other letter is from Augustijn, who sent it to me. Adieu, adieu, all of you adieu. I shall follow Hans, my dear husband. The lady with her midwife, and her nurse are going now, and shall receive a like reward. Nothing more from me, but adieu for the last time. Follow me.

Fear God; this is the conclusion.

SUSANNEKEN AND KALLEKEN CLAES, A. D. 1573.

In the year 1573, at Ghent, in Flanders, there were also apprehended, for following Christ, two sisters, young maidens, named Susanneken and Kalleken Claes, or Draeyaerts, the former aged about twenty-six, and the other about twenty-four years. While imprisoned in the Saucelet, the city prison, they had to suffer many entreaties and afflictions from the enemies of the truth, in all of which they steadfastly adhered to their only Shepherd, Lord, and the Author of their faith, to help them bear his bloody banner, his cross, and reproach, and, as courageous heroines, to strive valiantly unto death, which they had to taste for his name; for as they remained steadfast, and would in no wise depart from the divine truth, nor from the true faith, upon which they, according to Christ’s ordinance, had received baptism, they were finally sentenced to death as heretics, and, on the 4th of December of the aforesaid year, and with balls tied into their mouths, to prevent them from speaking or confessing with their mouths the cause of their innocent, fearless, voluntary, and God-pleasing death and sacrifice, they were brought into the Friday Market, and there publicly burned at the stake, going thus with burning lamps, and the oil of love in their vessels, to meet their Forerunner and Bridegroom, who will let them in, as wise virgins, to his marriage, when the foolish shall knock and not be heard, and, with too late repentance and sorrow of heart, shall have to remain excluded.

ANTHONIS YSBAERTS, A. D. 1573.

While the Duke of Alva so dreadfully persecuted, and tyrannized over, the believers, there was also apprehended and put to death, for his faith and the practice of the truth, at Tielt, in Flanders, one Anthonis Ysbaerts, who had been a servant of the High Bailiff of Ghent, and consequently often attended the executions of the saints, where he did not always with a sin-desiring, unconcerned, vain mind, nor with blinded eyes, behold the invincible steadfastness in the faith, and the joyful peace of mind, of the Christians, who in the midst of their innocent sufferings undauntedly confessed, proclaimed and magnified the name of God; but he was finally so stirred and troubled by it in his heart, that he forsook not only the service of his temporal lord, but also the worship of idols, and betook himself henceforth to become a servant of God, notwithstanding he had many times witnessed what had befallen others on this account, [and knew] that he had to expect the same, as it also occurred with him.

As soon as he had betaken himself to hear the word of God, and to follow Christ, and so advanced therein, that he was considered worthy to receive baptism upon his faith, and to be received as a fellow-member of the church of Christ, he had to flee the country, and thus went to Vriesland, where he, not being conversant with any trade, could earn only a very precarious living. In the meantime it happened that a brother who had also fled from Tielt (mentioned above) on account of his faith, and come to live in Vriesland, and who had left behind much property, hired this Anthonis, and sent him to Tielt, to arrange his unsettled affairs, and save his effects and convey them to him, as much as he conveniently could. When he had attended to all the things with which he had been charged, and was just on the point of returning to Vriesland, the Bailiff of Tielt came to him, and asked him, whether he did not belong to the same people as those that had sent him out, which when he did not dare deny, the Bailiff sent for his beadles, and had him conducted to prison, where he had to resist not a little vexation and torment; but when he, in all things, steadfastly adhered to the accepted truth, he was finally, pursuant to the king’s decree, sentenced to death, to be burnt alive as a heretic.

This sentence having been read to him, he requested permission to speak a word, and this being granted, he asked the lords whether they did not think that such a sentence was too cruel for him, who had not done anything amiss to any one. This produced such a commotion among the judges, that they held a consultation and concluded that he should first be strangled, and then burnt. He thanked them that they had shown him so much mercy.

There was also with him one Friar Pieter de Backer, who sought to converse much with him, in order to cause him to apostatize, but he mostly refused all he said, finally saying: “Let me alone; my heart is of good cheer, my departure is very near at hand, for the bell which is striking now shall not strike another time before I hope to have offered up my sacrifice, and to be at home with my Redeemer, in whom all my hope and confidence rests.”

He was therefore brought forth to die, in very mean attire, for which he had exchanged his own clothes, which were better, giving the latter to one who was imprisoned for his crime, and was shortly to be released.

When he came to the stake where he was to offer up his sacrifice, he kneeled down and offered up an earnest prayer to God, and then voluntarily prepared himself for death. But when the executioner was to strangle him, he could not find his twisting-stick; hence the Bailiff with his sword cut off a piece from the torch which they had to light the fire, that it might be used for a twisting-stick. Thereupon he, commending his spirit into the hands of God, sweetly fell asleep in the Lord, and when he had been strangled, the fire was lighted to burn him. And just as this was taking place, there arose such a terrible storm, that many people were frightened, and were of the opinion that God thereby meant to show his displeasure upon the tyranny inflicted upon his elect.

FIFTY-FOUR PERSONS, BRETHREN AS WELL AS SISTERS, NAMELY, THIRTY-SEVEN AT ANTWERP, AND SEVENTEEN AT BRUSSELS, VERY UNMERCIFULLY BURNT FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, IN THE YEAR 1574.

After manifold and long tyranny, torturing, murdering and killing of the children of God, it further occurred, in the year 1574, through the order of the most dreadful, bloodthirsty tyrant, the Duke of Alva, that there were apprehended, in a meeting, at Antwerp, in Brabant, thirty-seven persons, and at Brussels, in Brabant, at one time, seventeen persons, men, women, widows, and young maidens, who, in the places stated here, were very severely confined, and tortured and examined with dreadful tyranny, to cause them to apostatize from the truth of the holy Gospel, and from following Christ, and to obey again the papistic superstitions, together with all their trumpery of human ordinances and commandments militating against God. Especially were they dreadfully tyrannized and tortured, that they should inform against their fellow-believers, and deliver them up into the hands of the executioners and torturers, since they were by no means sated yet, but greatly thirsted after more innocent blood. But these valiant heroes and men of God courageously resisted and overcame, through faith and the invincible power of God (which was in them), the subtle and tyrannical wiles of the devil. Hence the blind scribes declared them heretics, and delivered them into the hands of the secular authorities. These, made drunk with the wine of the Babylonian whore, allowed themselves, this and many other times, to be used as the executioners and obedient servants of these idolatrous priests and monks, and caused all these fifty-four persons to be unmercifully burnt, at different times, so that they all died steadfastly, and attested and confirmed the faith of the eternal truth with their death and blood. And though open thieves and murderers were permitted to open their mouths and confess to the by-standing people their distress, as also to call upon the God of heaven for forgiveness of their sins, yet the awful tyranny and envy against the true children of God were so great, that this was frequently denied them, and to this end they filled the mouths of the pious witnesses of God with gags and balls, so that they were not able to proclaim to the by-standing people their innocence and the true reason why they suffered this. But the priests and monks having noticed that these pious men of God, when they came to the place of execution, freed themselves from these gags and balls, and spoke to the people from the word of God; the monks, in order to prevent this, had instruments made resembling vises, between which they made the prisoners stick their tongues, which they then had screwed fast, and the tips thereof touched with a red-hot iron, that they should swell up and thus not slip back. And this new and abominable invention of the monks, these tyrants, to their own perpetual shame, used on the persons mentioned here.

All this these true witnesses of Jesus suffered, and were, as humble sheep and lambs of Christ, led to the slaughter, who did not resist, but were thus unjustly put to death by them. But this deed, it is to be feared, will at the coming of Christ, when it will be too late to repent, exceedingly smart their eyes; while these brave heroes and heroines who so valiantly strove for the name of the Lord, will by their bridegroom Christ Jesus upon mount Zion, be rewarded with the crown of eternal glory; for the fight is now fought, and they are now resting under the altar.

Whoever will, let him read Emanuel van Meteren, the laudable historian of the High Lords States; printed A. D. 1614. On page 99 this matter will be found verified.

ADRIAEN HOEDEMAECKER AND MATTHEUS KEUSE, A. D. 1574.

At Bruges, in Flanders, in the year 1574, there were also apprehended for following and practicing the doctrine of Christ and his apostles, one Adriaen Hoedemaecker, called Kort Adriaentgen [Short Adrian] of Ghent, and one Mattheus Keuse, and after they had been in confinement for a time, they were, for the steadfast confession of their faith, sentenced to be burned. When they came upon the scaffold, to offer up their sacrifice, the priest addressed several remarks to them, whereupon the executioner said to him: “Attend to your preaching.” The executioner then kissed these brethren, and comforted them with the word of God, hearing which the priest or confessor said to him: “Attend to your office, for preaching is my business.” After this and other things, these two brethren boldly offered up their burnt sacrifice to the Lord, and commended their souls into his hands, thus taking their departure out of this vale of tears; to enter into the eternal joy with God and all his saints.

HANS PELTNER, A. D. 1574.

In the year 1574, Hans Peltner, a tailor, at Rottenhosen in Imtal, was apprehended for his faith, and the divine truth, who had to endure many disputations and temptations, from the priests as well as others, all of which he very valiantly resisted, and with the word of God testified to the truth, to which he by the help of God would adhere unto death. On this account he was finally sentenced to death, and conducted forth to the place of execution, where he exhorted the people to desist from sin and repent. He then kneeled down, turning his face to the east, or the rising of the sun, lifted up his hands to heaven, and poured out an earnest prayer to God his heavenly Father, thanking and praising him for all the grace and benefits shown him and that he had made him worthy to suffer for his name: He also prayed for all men who were worthy, that God would put repentance and amendment into their hearts. Finally he commended his spirit into the hands of God, for whose name he was willing to offer up again his life and body (which he had received from him), and to testify to his truth even to his last drop of blood, as he had promised him in baptism, and would thus expect to be received of him into his gracious arms.

This prayer was too long for the executioner’s patience, for he wanted him to shorten it; but the judges said that he should let him pray to his heart’s content, since it was his last time.

When he had finished praying, he rose and went boldly toward the executioner, so that neither his face nor his color changed, but he knelt down again so intrepidly, that the executioner was consternated by his valiant praying and undaunted mind, and became afraid to execute him.

When the executioner removed the collar from his neck, previous to seizing his sword, he asked him once more, whether he would renounce; but he would not. Thereupon the executioner proceeded, beheaded him, and then burned his dead body. Thus this Christian hero freely testified to the truth with his blood, and in no wise suffered himself to be separated from the way of eternal life in Christ. Hence the Lord, the Judge of the living and the dead, who holds in his hand the judgment and the souls of them that have died for the faith, shall raise him up at the last day, and cause him to appear before him, where he shall inherit a martyr’s crown and all that God has promised his own.

REYTSE AYSESS OF OLDENBORN PUT TO DEATH FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AT LEEUWAERDEN, ON THE 23D OF APRIL, IN THE YEAR 1574, TOGETHER WITH VARIOUS LETTERS WRITTEN BY HIM WHILE IMPRISONED AT THAT PLACE.

The first letter of Reytse Aysess, written in his prison, how he was betrayed, apprehended and put into bonds by the Bailiff, called Andries Grief, and boldly and fearlessly acknowledged and confessed his faith.

It happened in the year 1573, the 18th of September, that I came to Oldenborn, where I met the Bailiff, who requested me to go with him, saying that he had something to tell me. When we had entered his house, he asked me where I lived. I replied: “In Bechsterswaegh.” He then asked me how old I was; I said that I did not know it accurately. He further asked me where I had stayed over night. I said: “In my father’s house.” He asked me whether H. had not been there; to which I made no reply. Then he urged me so hard in regard to it, that I finally said, “Yes.” He then asked me concerning many others. I kept silence for a long time. Finally, after many temptations, I said that W. had also been there, and that formerly we had been very intimate friends; and after some other conversation which we had together I was silent. He then put fetters on me, and wanted to instruct me from the ancient fathers of fifteen hundred years ago, and from other writings not contained in the New Testament. I said that I would accept no other writings than the New Testament.

The next day, in the morning, the substitute of Leeuwaerden came, who tempted me very much, to tell who all had been at my father’s house; but the almighty God kept my lips. Hence they took me to Leeuwaerden, and cast me into a dungeon, in which there were eight who cared nothing for God. There I at first became very sorrowful, and day and night called upon the almighty God, that he would keep me; and he enlightened my heart, for which I praise and thank the eternal Father for his great benefits shown me. After I had been confined there five days, they brought me into another prison, to a lord, for which I praised and thanked God.

DIVERS EXAMINATIONS OF REYTSE AYSESS BEFORE THE COMMISSARY, PASTORS, PRIESTS, BISHOPS, AND OTHERS.

On the sixth day they brought me before the commissary, and in going thither there met me an old man, who bade me “good evening.” I returned the compliment, however was frightened when I saw him. But he said to me: “You have a bad commissary”; and he conversed much more with me, and instructed me how I should answer the commissary; and so I went in.

The commissary bade me “Good day,” and I wished him the same. He then asked me: “What is your business here?” I replied: “I have been brought here against my will.” He further asked what I believed. Ans. “I believe in God Almighty; and that there is but one Lord, one faith, and one baptism, by which we can be saved.” He said that he also believed that, but that I was seduced. I said: “Is God then a seducer?” Commissary. “No; but you have been seduced by Menno and other seducers.” I said that I did not rely on men, but on the word of the Lord. He said that I should suffer myself to be instructed by the holy Catholic Church, since God himself had ordained apostles, doctors [teachers] and pastors. I said that I believed nothing but the word of God and the New Testament. He then asked me, whether I was baptized. I said: “Yes, upon my faith, as Christ has commanded.” He then made a long speech, that Christ had received flesh and blood from Mary, and that I must believe this; and many other words we had together. He then asked me, when I had been to confession and the sacrament the last time. I replied: “Never in my life;” and many other remarks we had together. Thus he admonished me, that I should suffer myself to be instructed by the holy Church, and then he went away. This occurred on Friday.

After I had been in confinement six weeks and a half, they took me to the Poorte, where was the pastor of Nyehoof (who was pastor of Enchuysen) with an advocate. These asked me on what I had determined. I said that I would adhere to the word of the Lord. They then produced a letter, in which was written all that I had confessed. Thereupon they asked me, whether I considered the church of the Mennists a true church. I said: “You call it so, but I regard it as the true church of God.” This they wrote down. Then they asked me, whether I was baptized upon my faith. I said: “Yes.” They also asked me whether I had not been baptized in my infancy. I said: “Yes; but that was no baptism as Christ commanded, for Christ taught to repent, amend, and then to be baptized for the remission of sins. See, so I was baptized.” Then they said that infants were born in original sin; hence they had to be cleansed by baptism. I replied: “Christ has redeemed us from the fall and transgression of Adam; hence he says himself, that to the children belongs the kingdom of heaven.” They said: “Yes, those were circumcised children.” Then they asked whether I had been in the church of the Mennists. I replied that I had been in the church of God. This they wrote down. Ques. “What do you hold concerning the Roman church?” Ans. “Nothing.” Ques. “What do you hold touching the sacrament?” Ans. “I have never in all my life read of a sacrament, but of the Lord’s Supper; and this I indeed want to observe, as Christ has commanded it; but of yours I think nothing.” Ques. “Do you believe that God is almighty?” I said: “Yes.” “And whether God therefore should not come into the bread which they break?” Ans. “This I never believed.” They also asked whether I did not believe that Christ had received flesh and blood from Mary. I briefly said that I did not believe it. These are principally the articles which they asked me, and they noted down every thing. I then asked the priest: “If I should fulfill your will, would you be willing to be responsible for my soul?” He said: “Yes, for you and the whole world.” I said that this was as the apostle says: While they promise them liberty, they themselves are the servants of corruption (2 Peter 2:19). He said that this was not spoken to them. And after some more conversation which we had, they told me to go, and we bade one another adieu for this time.

After I had been in prison seven weeks, I was again taken to the Poorte, into a large hall, where were three priests, one of whom was the one of Nyehoof, with whom I have often been; the other was a Friesian. These asked me what I had determined on. I replied that by the help of God I would adhere to the word of the Lord. He said that it was not the word of God, and that I was seduced; he was sorry, because we were both Friesans; “for,” said he, “when one has temporal matters on hand that he does not understand, he seeks advice from those that are wise and knowing in such matters, and suffers himself to be instructed; hence it is necessary that one also suffer himself to be instructed by wise men of the holy Church, in matters from which depends eternal salvation.” Ans. “Whoever rightly instructs me with the word of the Lord, him I will gladly hear; but by your instruction I should be seduced.” They said that I was already seduced; but if I would suffer myself to be instructed by the holy Church, they would pledge their souls for me at the last day. I replied that they should have enough to do with their own souls. But with them it was a settled thing, that I was seduced. So we finally came to infant baptism.

They said that infants were born in original sin. I said: “Christ made us free, and called the children to him, declaring that to such belongs the kingdom of God.” Priest. “Flesh or blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; hence we must be born of water and of the Spirit: therefore it follows that infants must be baptized, if they are to be regenerated and inherit the kingdom of God.” Reytse. “Children are in the grace of God as long as they are in their ignorance, and they are washed through the blood of Christ; hence baptism in their case is vain and to no purpose.” Priest. “How do you understand regeneration?” Reytse. “A man must truly repent and amend his life, with a contrite heart confess his sins before God, that he is sincerely sorry for them, and with confidence call to God for forgiveness, and thus believe in God’s word and submit to it in all obedience; upon such confession he is to receive baptism for the remission of sins; this certainly cannot be done by infants.” Priest. “Nevertheless, infants must be baptized; for the apostles baptized entire households, and there doubtless, were also children.” Reytse. “The house of Stephanus addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints, which no children can do.” (1 Cor. 16:15). They then asserted that first the apostles, and after them the holy fathers, had instituted it, fifteen hundred years ago. I said that the Pope had instituted it, who wanted to improve on Christ.

Then they were mad, and said that I was seduced, and should plunge my soul and body into perdition. I said they might take my life, but my soul I should save unto life eternal. Priest. “What do you think of the holy Roman Church?” Reytse. “I do not believe in it.” Priest. “Do you not believe that the priests can forgive sin?” Reytse. “No; for it is God alone that can forgive sin.” This they wrote down. Priest. “Do you not believe that God’s flesh and blood are in the bread which we break?” Reytse. “No.” Priest. “This is clear enough; for Christ says: ‘Take, eat; this is my body;’ this you cannot contradict.” Reytse. “Christ gave his disciples bread to eat and wine to drink, as the evangelists testify, and not his body, for he still sat there bodily at the table with them. And to his disciples who understood his words carnally, as you do, and murmured at it, he said: ‘The flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.’ John 6:63. His flesh and blood he gave as a redemption for many, and not that his flesh is to be eaten. He is sitting at the right hand of God his almighty Father, and shall not come thence, before he shall judge the quick and the dead; hence he shall not come under your teeth.” Priest. “Nevertheless Paul says: The bread which we break, is it not the body of Christ? and the cup which we bless, is it not the blood of Christ? hence we must believe that God’s flesh and blood are in the holy sacrament.” Reytse. “I have not read of a sacrament, but of the Lord’s Supper; this I indeed want to observe with the church of God, but yours I do not desire.”

They said much more with regard to it, which is too lengthy for me to relate. They esteemed the sacrament so highly, that whenever they name it, they raise their caps, and they looked sharply at me, because I would not show it reverence too. They also asked me whether I did not believe that Christ had received flesh and blood from Mary. I said that Christ came by his divine power out of heaven, was conceived in Mary through the Holy Ghost, and born of her, and took upon him the form of a servant, and became like unto us in all things, except sin, so that he was not born of the blood, nor of the will of the flesh, and did not receive flesh or blood from Mary, which came to pass in such a manner, that Mary at first could not understand it herself, for she asked the angel: How shall this be, seeing I know not a man? The angel answered her: “The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.” Luke 1:34,35. Against this they did not say much. Priest. “Do you not believe that the saints in heaven are to be honored and worshiped?” Reytse. “I indeed desire to honor the saints, for men are honored; but not to worship them. But I want to worship God alone, for it is written: ‘Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.’” Matt. 4:10. Priest. “What do you believe of purgatory?” Reytse. “I have not read that there is a purgatory; where is it written?” Priest. “In the books of the Maccabees.”

He further admonished me, that I should suffer myself to be instructed by the holy Church, which had stood for fifteen hundred years, while our sect had existed only fifty years, for Menno Symons had first introduced it. Reytse. “There were from the beginning of the world two classes of people, a people of God and a people of the devil. But the children of God have always been persecuted and dispersed, so that they have always been in a minority, and sometimes very few in number, so that they had to hide themselves in caves and dens, and as they are not of the world, the world does also not know them; but the ungodly have always been powerful, and have prevailed, and therefore you do not know the children of God, neither did your fathers know them, and you think that they have only now arisen.”

They said that I was seduced; their church had always existed from the beginning. I said: “When we shall appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, it will be found otherwise; then you will say: These are they whom we had in derision: O how they are now numbered among the children of God.” Wisdom 5:3,5. They also told me that I should not concern myself with the Scriptures, but simply go to church, and suffer myself to be instructed there, and not be obstinate, since the Scripture says that every word is established in the mouth of two or three witnesses, and hence I was bound to believe them. Reytse. “I believe the word of the Lord far more than your testimony; I do not want to depart from it, and hope by the help of God to live and die for it, because Christ says: ‘Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven.’” Matthew 10:32.

We had many other words, which it would take too long to relate. They approached me so with sophistry, that if the Lord had not been on my side, I would have had to succumb; so that I may well say: The Lord is my helper, of whom shall I be afraid? Ps. 56:11.

After I had been in prison nine weeks, I was again conducted to the Poorte, where were two priests and the bishop’s commissary; one was the priest of Nyehoof, the other was from the country. When I came to them, I uncovered my head, and greeted them. They first asked me on what I had determined, whether I would not amend. I said: “Yes, as much as is in my ability.” They then produced a letter, which contained the articles which I had previously confessed; this they read to me and asked whether I would adhere to it. I said: “Yes.” They said, then I was damned, and should plunge soul and body into eternal perdition. Reytse. “How dare you condemn me so dreadfully, whereas judgment belongs to the Lord?” Priest. “You have offended against the Scriptures, and apostatized from the holy Church, which has stood for fifteen hundred years, while your sect has not existed more than forty years; and you have suffered yourself to be rebaptized, whereas you had been baptized before.”

Then we had many words again concerning baptism; his conclusion was, that children which die without baptism are damned forever. Reytse. “And are you not afraid, so dreadfully to condemn the innocent children, when Christ has promised them the kingdom of heaven, so long as they remain in their innocence?” Priest. “No one can enter into the kingdom of heaven, he must first be born of water and of the Spirit; hence children must be baptized, if they are to be saved; the apostles also baptized many households, where certainly there were also children.” Reytse. “So far as the households are concerned, it is written that the house of Stephanas addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints, which is certainly not a work of children. 1 Cor. 16:15. And of the house of Cornelius it is written: That when Cornelius, the centurion of Cesarea, had called together his friends and kinsmen into his house, he said among other things to Peter: Thou hast well done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God. And while Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word. And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. Then answered Peter, can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we? Acts 10:33,44–47. From this you can easily perceive, if you are not entirely struck with blindness, that this is not spoken of children. Again, Paul preached the word of God to the jailer and to all that were in his house, and after they were baptized he rejoiced with all those that were in his house, that he had come to believe in God (Acts 16:34), which is above the understanding of children, for to understand the preaching of the word of God, to believe in it, and to rejoice on account of the faith, this is far from children.” Then they said that there were many other writings that testified with regard to it; but I did not want to receive any writings except the New Testament, which Christ sealed with his precious blood. Then they asked me, whether the children of the heathen and the Turks should also be saved. I said: “Yes, as well as your baptized children.” Then they were greatly astonished, and spoke scornfully to me and damned me. One of the priests sat by me, and asked me how I dared speak such words; he knew that I was damned, as well as he knew that I was sitting by him. I laughingly said: “How could you know it better?” And after many words which we had about infant baptism, I finally said that I believed nothing but what I had confessed. They again asked me, whether I did not believe that our Lord is present in the form of bread. I said: “This I do not believe; for he will not come under your teeth.” I asked the priest whether he believed it. Then he held out his finger and said he believed more certainly that God was in the bread, than he believed that that was his finger. And after other words which we had together, they got some clean paper and asked all the articles of me anew: whether I acknowledged the church of the Mennists as a true church, and how long it was since I had been baptized. I said: About four years. And so on, they asked all the articles of me again. I answered them in the same manner as before, and they noted down everything exactly, to deliver it to the lords. Finally, when all the remarks had been concluded, they produced a letter, which was the sentence which the bishop had concluded over me, in which they damned me as an unbelieving, disobedient and obstinate heretic, and delivered me into the hands of the secular judges. Since he had sufficiently admonished me, and I would not let myself be instructed, he, like Pilate, took water and washed his hands, and also thought that he was clear of my blood; hence I had to expect the sentence, and many other words. Then they told me to go.

After I had been in prison twelve weeks, they led me into the castellan’s house, where were the bishop with a councillor, the pastor of Oudenhoof, the pastor of Nyehoof, the pastor of Jorwert, and the bishop’s commissary. After they had taken their seats, they called me, and when I came in I took off my hat and sat as a sheep in the midst of a troop of wolves. They looked at me sharply and earnestly; but the Lord my God, in whom I trust, strengthened me and gave me a bold heart, so that I was fearless before them all. The bishop commenced, and asked me whether I would still continue in the faith. I was silent for a while, for it seemed unnecessary to me to answer that question; but he had so much to say, that I was finally compelled to defend myself; for I had resolved not to dispute any more. Thus I occasionally reproved and contradicted their foolish ignorance, for I was grieved that the truth should be so blasphemed; and that they should not think that I would listen to them. The sum and substance of what they said was, that I was seduced, and that those who had taught me had been seducers, as Menno, who was a vagabond. I said that I did not rely upon Menno, or human doctrine, but only upon the word of God; in this I desire by the help of the Lord to live and to die. We also had many other words, as, of infant baptism. I said: “It is not contained in the Scriptures, that the children are to be baptized; if this had been the will of the Lord, he would doubtless have commanded it: but since there is nothing written concerning it, and neither our Lord Jesus Christ nor his apostles have made mention of it, it is a great presumption, that we poor, vain human creatures want to improve it, whereas it is written, that we are not to add to, or take away from the Lord’s commandments: he that does this, upon him eternal woe is pronounced.” (Deut. 4:2; Prov. 30:6; Revelation 22:18).

Finally the bishop said that none of all the articles so surprised him, than this: That I did not believe that the Lord Jesus Christ is now personally man in heaven, just as he was upon earth, with wounds and stripes which he received from the Jews. This I would not accept because I had not read of it, but I said: “I believe that he is now in the Divinity, sitting at the right hand of the almighty Father, in his glory, and shall come again with power and majesty, as the Scripture testifies with regard to it.” Then the bishop took the Bible, and read the vision which John had seen in the Island of Patmos, of one who was like unto the Son of man; and when he had read it, he closed the book, for it contradicted him. A man can certainly not be of such a nature in his members, as John declares of that vision.

They then rehearsed the articles of my faith anew, and I confessed as I had always confessed before; and after they had noted it down, they went away. The councillor said that I had forfeited my life, according to the decree. They then took me back into prison.

I would have related all these matters at length, but my gift is small, and my hand heavy for writing; hence I must run over them very briefly.

After I had been imprisoned about thirteen weeks, they conducted me once more into the castellan’s house, where was the pastor of Nyehoof, who again began to say that Christ is now personally in heaven, as he was upon earth, in like form as we are. I defended myself, and proved it to him from John’s Revelation. He said that no one could understand John’s Revelation, which surprised me. And in all his remarks he called me brother. I said: “Why do you call me brother? I do not want to be your brother.” He answered that he hoped that we should yet become one fold. And after some more conversation he left me.

ANOTHER CONFESSION WHICH REYTSE AYSESS MADE BEFORE THE BISHOP, ON THE 5TH OF JANUARY, A. D. 1574.

The love of God, the communion of the Holy Ghost, and the love of the Father, who gave his only Son for us all, keep, strengthen and confirm you and us all unto the end, that we may hereafter come to the Shepherd Jesus Christ. My affectionate request of you, my cordially beloved friends, is, that you make haste to enter into his rest. Heb. 4:11.

After all proper salutation, let me inform your love, that on the fifth day of this year, 1574, I was before the bishop, who said: “Good-day, and a Blessed New Year. Will you not yet give yourself to the holy Catholic faith, in which all your forefathers believed, and in which we still believe?” Ans. “A blessed New Year I indeed desire from the heart; but in your faith I do not wish to believe, but I want to believe in the holy Scriptures.” The bishop said, I had built upon men, and upon the doctrines of men. Reytse. “I have not built upon men; I have built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, yea, upon the rock; therefore my house shall stand. Behold, these are now the tempests that assail my house; had it such a foundation, it would fall; but now it is founded upon the rock.” Bishop. “What is the reason that you went out from us, for you have confessed that you have never heard our doctrine?” Reytse. “Hear me; I shall tell you: When I was a child, I went there as others; but my parents kept me from the sinners’ path, for which I am very thankful to them. But when I attained to my understanding, I read in the holy Scriptures that the way to the kingdom of God is narrow and strait, and that flesh and blood must remain on [the posts]; that we must be well fitted; that there must be a pure church; that the stones must be hewn and squared, before they may be put into the house of God, of which Christ Jesus is the corner stone; and that there are to be no whores, rogues, drunkards, covetous, or idolaters in the church of God. But I found that your church of which you are the head or ruler is such a church; and I am concerned for you, because you are a meek man; hence I pray you, that for once you will search the holy Scriptures; for it seems to me that you know better than you speak; you have a soul to lose as well as I.” He said that as regards drunkenness, fornication and other sins that were in their church, they had ordained that one should pray for it, and the priests would forgive the sins. I said: “The priests cannot forgive sin, but to pray God to forgive sin, is very good: but a man must pray from the heart, that he may never during all the days of his life sin any more. But I must ask you once, whether you think, that if a man sins to-day or to-morrow, and asks the Lord for forgiveness, and does so every day, the Lord will forgive him?” He said, this could be. I said it could not.

Finally the bishop made a long speech, that I would not obey my superior, and had thus apostatized from their holy faith, and joined the Mennists and Tibbites. I said I had never been disobedient, and had never opposed the king, and did not want to bear the sword against any one, as Christ teaches. Then the bishop said he would take the clearest of that which I could say nothing against, and that I should suppose myself to be ignorant, and he would suppose that he was ignorant, and so the Scriptures should judge between us. I told him to say on; if it would agree with the Scriptures, I would hear him. He said the Lord spoke very clearly in the Gospel, where he says: Take, eat; this is my body, which is broken for you; likewise the cup; hence we must eat his flesh, and drink his blood, as he said; this you cannot contradict. I said I well knew that it is written that the Lord said: Take, eat; this is my body; but I know that the Lord is in high heaven and does not come under men’s teeth for your own people do not believe that you give them flesh and blood. He said they had to believe it. I said that the Lord spoke thus: “Take, eat; this is my body which shall be broken for you. This is what the Lord said, but the disciples asked: How can this man give us his flesh to eat? But the Lord said that flesh and blood profit nothing, but the words are spirit and life (John 6). Hence it is clear enough, that we are not to eat and drink Christ’s flesh and blood, as he said, but that we are thereby to remember his death and sufferings; for the Lord gave his body for the whole world, and for the original sin in which we were born. If the Lord had not redeemed us from the sin imposed upon us by Adam, we could not have been saved; but now the Lord has redeemed us with his flesh and blood, and made us free from all sin, and shed his blood for many; hence we cannot eat his flesh, because he made us free with it.” Gal. 5:1.

The bishop said that Christ did not say of his own flesh that it profiteth nothing, but of other flesh; hence, since the Lord so clearly says it, we must eat his flesh, and drink his blood, if we are to be saved; for he said that Paul says: Is this not the cup of blessing? Hence you cannot contradict what Christ and Paul have so clearly expressed. Reytse. “My lord, I well know what Christ and Paul said, for the apostles brake bread from house to house, as we clearly read, in proof of it, and as Christ has left us.” But he kept insisting that we had to eat the Lord’s flesh, if we are to be saved.

The bishop further made a long speech concerning the resurrection of the dead, how we shall die, and rise again with this flesh, and many other remarks which he made about the resurrection. I finally said that I indeed believed that there is a resurrection of the dead, for if there were no resurrection of the dead, Christ would profit us nothing and I would in that case not suffer thus; but that this was a useless disputation. Then he dropped the matter, and made a long speech, how it was written of one Lord, one faith and baptism; hence I had transgressed this, having suffered myself to be rebaptized, when I had been baptized once, and that I had transgressed the holy Scriptures, and been baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, which is contrary to the ordinance of the holy Church. Reytse. “I have not been rebaptized, having been baptized once; for I well know that there is written of one Lord and one faith; hence I betook myself to one baptism as the Lord teaches in many places, that the believing are to be baptized: I therefore betook myself to the baptism of repentance, as is proper according to the Scriptures, and according to my human weakness. But what you say, that I have been rebaptized, this I deny; for I do not recognize the baptism of infants as a baptism, but as a human institution, as is obvious enough, since there is no Scripture that children ought to be baptized.”

The bishop said that we must be born of water and of the Spirit, if we are to be saved; hence children must be baptized, if they are to be saved. Reytse. “No; this is no Scripture, that children ought to be baptized; for the Lord called the children to him, that they should not be turned away, for theirs is the kingdom of God; hence they are already saved.” He said that they were believing [believers?] children, that were circumcised, and he made a long speech about the circumcision of Abraham, that the children had to be circumcised, or they were damned; and as then was circumcision, so now baptism has been ordained by the holy fathers, as is now the case. Reytse. “To this I say no; it is not so, that the children that were not circumcised were damned; for it was a command of God, that they should be circumcised. They were to be circumcised because they were Abraham’s seed; the Lord had so commanded it, because they should be his people, and not for the reason that they that were not circumcised should be damned. For they were circumcised on the eighth day, and many must have died before they reached the age at which they received the sign of circumcision; hence great injustice would certainly have been done the poor children, and in such a case all the female children would certainly have been damned, who are heirs of the kingdom of God as well as we.” To this he said the children had nevertheless to be baptized, if they were to be saved. Reytse. “No; I further say, that the children are in the hands of God, so long as they are ignorant, and baptism does not belong to them; but to those that have repented; for John preached repentance and amendment, and only those [the penitent] to be baptized, for the remission of sins, as he also says: O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Repent, therefore, and save yourselves from this untoward generation.” Luke 3:7,8; Acts 2:40.

The bishop said that I could not prove it with John’s baptism. I said that Christ himself came to John, and requested it of John. John refused it to the Lord. The Lord said: “Suffer it to be so now, for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness;” and John suffered him. Why do you say that I can not prove it with John’s baptism? for Christ himself requested it. The bishop made but little reply to it. I said: I will show you still more Scriptures, that it belongs to believers, as the eunuch to whom Philip came. Philip said: “Understandest thou what thou readest?” He said: “How should I understand it, except some one instruct me?” Philip preached unto him from the beginning, and he believed it. He said: “Here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized?” Philip said: “If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest.” The eunuch replied: “I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of the living God.” Then he baptized him. (Acts 8:37) Here we see that faith was before baptism nor was he a child. Further, in like manner also Paul was baptized, when he had become a believer. Pray, read the Acts of the Apostles through. The bishop said, they also did want to baptize such adults that had not been baptized in their infancy, as the heathen or Tibbites, who were not baptized in their infancy; hence they would also baptize adults, for he said that it was written: “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved.” Though faith is mentioned before baptism, it is all the same; hence children must be baptized: for there are many that do not become so old that they attain their reason; hence they certainly die without baptism and are as certainly damned. Children must therefore be baptized, that they may all be saved. I said, that the children are in the hands of God, and baptism does not pertain to them, for there is no Scripture which declares that it does. Had it been the will of the Lord, he would have commanded it; but now he has commanded that the believers are to be baptized, as he taught, and as his apostles practiced. Hence prove to me with the Scriptures, that it is commanded to baptize poor innocent infants, which have done no sin; for though I had never so many children, I would not have them receive your baptism. He said, though it was not commanded to baptize children, neither was it forbidden to baptize them; hence there is no Scripture prohibiting it. I said: “All that the Lord has not commanded he has forbidden. Hence, if he has commanded to baptize the believing, men ought not to do differently from what the Lord himself has commanded, for we everywhere read of a baptism of repentance, and not of a baptism of infants, as you teach and do. Why do you do that which ought not to be? For it seems to me that you know better; tell the truth.” But he made me no reply to it; except that I was seduced; if I adhered to this faith I would be damned; hence I should betake myself to the holy Catholic faith. And we had many other words, but it grew late, and he went out, and said to the castellan, that there was no hope for me, and that I would not suffer myself to be instructed; and told me to consider the matter further. I said that I wanted to do that; but in this respect I have already considered; but do you consider it, I pray you.

ANOTHER CONFESSION OF REYTSE AYSESS, MADE BEFORE AN ARROGANT PRIEST; TOGETHER WITH AN EPISTLE OR EXHORTATION TO THE FRIENDS.

Shortly after there came a priest, who was very arrogant; he asked me what I had determined with regard to the letter which the bishop had sent me. Reytse. “I have determined even as I said to you the last time. For by what he writes I have not been made weaker, but stronger, he foolishly writes that no sin hinders or prevents a man, and that we may observe the Supper with whores and rogues, and that also no sin is so great that it can prevent a man; all of which he wants to prove with the eighth chapter of Mark, where the Lord fed the great multitude.” Priest. “What do you want to prove thereby? O how blind you are!” He became angry, and would not understand Scripture, but blasphemed and spoke very ugly, and said that I contemned and rejected the Lord’s death with my second baptism. But I said that I did not contemn the Lord’s death, but deemed it good; “for, if I should confess this as you say, woe would be to me; for I do not recognize your baptism as a baptism, since there is no Scripture for it. But with your infant baptism, you reject Christ’s sufferings and death, for Christ has redeemed us; but you say that the children are damned, which you cannot prove with Scripture. But those who live in sin, who, the Lord says shall not enter into the kingdom of God, these you say are saved; drunkards, covetous, and fornicators, and whatever sins they may do, who the Lord says shall not inherit the kingdom of God, these you say are saved. But the poor children, who are already saved, as the Lord has said, these you say are damned. Is it not a lamentable matter that you are so blinded? Hence wake up once, I pray you, for it will ruin you.” He said that I had a faith like a Turk. I said: “What is the Turk’s faith?” He said: “The Turk believes in a piece of wood, or in whatever suits him.” I said that they [the papists] believed in a piece of bread, which they held up as God, worshiping it, and falling upon their knees before it, and regarding it as God. Likewise, the idolatrous infant baptism, is that any better than the Turk’s faith? He became angry, and reviled us much, and did not think that we were the right people, I said: “If I should tell you what I consider you to be, you would not like it.” He said tell it. Reytse. “Well then I shall tell you; I consider you the vile world, the congregation of the dead, and heathen and Turks according to the spirit, and that you are alienated from the life of God (Prov. 21:16; Eph. 4:18); and as is written concerning you in Daniel 12, and in Revelation, so it shall be found in the day of the Lord. Repent therefore, and come out from her, that ye be not partakers of her sins.” (Rev. 18:4.)

Then he arose and hastened away, but I overtook him in another room, where we conversed for a little while about infant baptism and other things. Finally he said that he could not remain any longer, since he was to stand godfather to a child, I begged him not to do it; “for” said I, “The child is as good as you can make it.” He said that he would do it, nevertheless. He also spoke much about the war, and about the Gueux,[337] that their cause was a bad one, and that we aided them with money and property. I told him what he said was not true; for we did not want in any wise to defend them with money or blood, “for I think nothing of the Gueux, neither of you, for you cannot stand before God, miserably as you are betraying and slaying one another. However, the Gueux are not as bloodthirsty as you are, for if they had apprehended me, they would let me go, but you want to shed my blood.” He became angry and said: “You desperate miscreant, should we not kill you? we should not be able to answer before God, [if we should allow to live] such a heretic as you are; for we do so much running on your account that no money could hire us to do it; hence you shall here receive the temporal fire, and hereafter the eternal, because you will not suffer yourself to be instructed, as much as we have done for you.”

[337] Beggars, a sobriquet of the Reformed.

I talked to him very gently, but he said that I had the devil in me, and that he transformed himself into an angel of light, and had seduced me, that I could not remain in the true way. Reytse. “I have no devil, but I speak with a free and glad heart.” He reviled much; adducing no Scriptures but only saying that they had done much for me, and were always on the run to win my soul and save my life, and now there was no prospect that I would renounce my heresy; hence the bishop had to cut me off, as was right. Reytse. “I never desired that you should come to me, and you may stay at home for I do not wish to hear you, nor to believe you, and you might have saved all your running, for the reward which you earned by me will not be great.”

Finally he spoke about praying, and boasted much of his praying; he said that he prayed more in one week, than I in three months, and he had much to say about praying, and that Christ prayed in the temple. I said that he was like the Pharisees, who boasted themselves so much of their praying, and stood in the temple, and on the street corners, to be seen of men. And in all your words you are like them; hence take good heed how you boast, for a tree shall be known by its fruit; for I do not like your fruit. He said that I had the heart of a Pharisee, and he their clothes; which is the better. Reytse. “No; it seems to me you have both, the heart and the clothes, for the Lord did not act thus, neither did his apostles lead such a life, nor have such clothing in their time, as you have, which is contrary to the Scriptures, hence take heed what you put on, for I beseech you to repent, for you cannot stand before the Lord with your faith, nor with your walk, nor with your church, for which you want to be responsible in the day of the Lord. Finally he went away. I told him to tell the bishop that he did not need to come again on my account, since I would in no wise hear him. He bade me good-day, and they brought me back into prison. About three days after, a messenger came from the bishop, and said that I should hear my sentence in three days from that time. On the appointed day they came, and transacted their business, as they understood it, and passed judgment upon me, being very pompous and verbose in their sentence. When, they had finished their business, they went away; but there remained a priest, who reviled much and talked improperly and unfitly. I would not talk with him, because they had delivered me over, and also because he spoke so ill and unseemly. Then he went away. A considerable time elapsed before I wrote this down, for I could not well recollect it because of my fellow-prisoners. And my memory also is rather short; some remarks I have forgotten; and if I were to write all, it would be far too much, for I have been before the bishop and his colleagues eleven times at least, and I talked much with them concerning all the articles of the faith.

Written by me, your beloved brother in the Lord.

REYTSE AYSESS.

AN EPISTLE OR EXHORTATION OF REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO THE FRIENDS.

O dear friends, fear not, neither be surprised, when you are tried by manifold temptations which may come upon a Christian, and also do come upon him in bonds and imprisonment, as I now find, it is grievous according to the flesh, but very light according to the spirit, for it is the power of God. This I have experienced in these bonds, that the Lord is with those that seek and fear him from the heart. Hence, my dear friends, who have received like faith with me, fear the Lord from the heart, that if it should be the Lord’s will to have you here in such bonds or imprisonment, you may be able to withstand, for they employ much craftiness and subtlety, to draw us away from the truth, and they know how to exalt lies, and abolish truth, with feigned words of their own devising: sometimes with very gentle words, and sometimes with harsh ones, by which they think to weaken and discourage one, as they have done with me. And also Satan, as Peter says, walketh about us as a roaring lion, seeking where he can devour us; so he has also assailed me, but the Lord has hitherto kept me, for which I thank him. But Satan once assailed me with a temptation which I must write to you, to show you how crafty the evil One is. I once spake with a priest, who reviled us and said that they sang the psalms of David, while we sang hymns which men had made. And when I came back into prison, the tempter very craftily assailed me, that it was true, that we did sing hymns which men had made. And I was grieved that I should suffer, and it might be wrong, and I was still young in years, and it grieved me much. Finally I thought: I know better; I know that the hymns are made from the holy Scriptures, and that it is right; if I could do according to them, I should be saved. Then I reflected on the priest’s walk, and on their faith, and on the things which they had spoken against the holy Scriptures, which are lies, and I entreated the Lord, and it entered my mind no more. Hence, dear friends, Satan is very crafty; but we must always pray the Lord in every assault which he makes upon us, in manifold temptations, for the almighty, eternal, merciful God will not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able, but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, as he has spoken (1 Cor. 10:13); for he is our Captain, our Champion in all our distress. And do not fear though they place me at the stake, and burn me; but be strengthened thereby, that the Lord is still so powerful in his works; and always fear him, and praise him, and thank him, now and forever. Amen.

I further thank those who sent me that book, for it delighted and rejoiced me much in the Lord; and I commend all of you who fear him to the Lord.

ANOTHER CONFESSION OF REYTSE AYSESS, MADE BEFORE THE COMMISSARY.

After I had been imprisoned nineteen weeks, I was brought before the commissary of the royal court, who first demanded an oath of me, that I should tell the truth. I said: “The Lord has forbidden us to swear in any wise; hence I do not want to take an oath.” Then he said that I should answer to his questions with yes and no. I said: “I do not want to do this, for you might ask me something which it would not be proper for me to tell; hence I must first hear what you want to ask me.” He then first asked me my age. I answered: “Twenty-four or five years.” He wrote it down. He further asked where I was born, where I had last resided, and how many children I had. I said: “One.” Com. “How old is it?” Reytse. “Half a year.” Com. “Is it baptized?” Reytse. “No, not that I know.” Com. “What is the reason that it has not been done?” Reytse. “Because it is not commanded in the holy Scriptures.” Com. “Are you baptized?” Reytse. “Yes, upon my faith, as Christ has commanded.” Com. “Were you not baptized in your infancy?” Reytse. “Yes, but I do not recognize that as a scriptural baptism.”

He wrote it all down. He asked me who the one was that had baptized me, where it had taken place, and who and how many had been at my father’s house. I said: “I do not want to tell you this; I hope you will not ask me concerning it. If you thirst so much for the blood and life of men, you have me in your hands; do with me according to your pleasure, I shall by the help of the Lord freely offer my neck for it; but I hope of your grace, that you will not question me so severely in regard to it. He said they should indeed question me more severely yet; hence you better tell me voluntarily, than involuntarily. I said: “The Lord my God will keep me, for this I trust his grace.” And after he had written down everything, he told me to go.

A LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS FATHER.

Dear father, some time when it suits you, write me something concerning your intentions or purpose, as to where you intend to live, and how your temporal affairs stand, also in regard to my sister, and also some consolation, for this rejoices me much.

I further inform you that there are now two other prisoners with me; they are old men, and we agree tolerably well; for they have been confined with me for about a month, and we have spoken somewhat of the way of the Lord. They are willing to exchange that which they have for something better, and they think that they need salvation as much as I do. They have indeed formed the good resolve, to live no more unto sin, but to be transformed into newness of life, which I am glad to hear; but God knows the heart. I further let you know that one evening the colonel’s wife came before the prison, just as we were about to be fed. She therefore first asked how many prisoners there were here. They told her. Then she asked what their crimes were. Then one excused himself, as best he could. She then asked me, what my crime was. I said that my crime for which they held me was not very great. She had heard of me, and said I should suffer myself to be instructed by those who were wiser than I. I said, I would suffer myself to be instructed with that which was right. She further said that people said that I did not believe in the Father, nor in the Son, and also not in the Holy Ghost; which I earnestly contradicted, and said that I thought much thereof, and that my faith was resting thereon, and that if I did not believe in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, I should not be worthy to live. Then she inquired what it really was. The castellan’s son said that I did not believe in the mass. Then she became angry, and I said that I did not believe in the ordinances of men, as, namely, infant baptism, and their sacrament--that the blessed Lord was not present in it, but I believed that he was in the throne of eternal life. She became angry and said that if their were no executioner, she would rather put me to death herself, than that I should live. And she gave the two prisoners that are with me seven stivers, and forbade them to give me anything of it, and warned them, that they should not allow themselves to be seduced by me, and went away. Furthermore, dear father, deliver to my wife, at the first opportunity, the letter which I have written her, and exhort her to that which is good, this I affectionately pray you, and all my dear friends; my dear old mother above all, and my two sisters, and my young brother, that he conduct himself well, when he gets a little more understanding; and also my poor child, for whose poor soul I am so greatly concerned, that it may please the Lord. But I hope the Lord will take it into his kingdom, before it commits sin. Walk in love. Eph. 5:2. Further, dear father, I would desire a Testament, if you could send me one; for I have had our brother’s Testament for a very long time, and he needs it himself, and has it now again.

Written in my bonds, by me, your dear son.

REYTSE AYSESS.

A LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS MOTHER.

My dear mother, I wish you the gracious, eternal, merciful Father, and the love of God, and the comfort of the Holy Ghost, as a greeting; and the Father of peace rule in your heart. Amen.

My very dear and affectionately beloved mother, who bore me in your own body, and brought me into the world with great pain, yea, whose breasts have nourished me and who nourished and instructed me in all truth, you have kept me from all sinful companions; yea, you have kept me from all false doctrine, yea, you have kept me from the whore of Babylon, yea, you have brought me into the church of the living God. You have kept me from all sin, according to your best ability. You have brought me thus far with the help of the Lord. Behold, my very affectionately beloved mother; it is therefore my entreaty and request of you, that you will not fret and grieve on my account, for I hope that you have not brought me up to the reproach, but to the praise, of God and his church. After all proper salutation, it is my request and entreaty of you, that you will forgive and excuse me, if I have in any wise grieved you, whether it may have been done in my youth or ignorantly, this I request of you. Further, my dearly beloved mother, I must write you a little from the bottom of my heart and the inmost of my soul, though you know it, and are taught of God, and are my dear mother, yet I write to you that in none of us there may be found an evil heart of unbelief, and that none may be entangled by the deceitfulness of sin, and depart from the living God on account of any tribulation. 2 Peter 1:12; John 6:45; Heb. 3:12,13.

Behold, my dear, beloved mother, let us not be troubled, or become despondent; though they have touched you in property and blood [kindred], fear not, but be of good courage, for the Lord is our Redeemer. Behold the afflictions of Job, how the Lord helped him. And behold the end of the Lord; for the Lord will not forsake you and me, if we trust in him, for the Lord has helped me to fight, for I have now been before them twelve times. The Lord is my Captain, he will not forsake me. Nor do I want to forsake him, neither for life nor death. Hence, my dear and much beloved mother, let us go to and sincerely prostrate ourselves before the Lord, for all our lives end in death, and when we shall all be presented before the judgment-seat of Christ, what manner of persons must we then be. Therefore, my beloved mother, who have obtained like faith with me, let us prepare ourselves, and gird up the loins of our mind. And let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; and we shall receive a reward Heb. 12:1,2; 1 Cor. 3:14. Dearly beloved mother, though they have touched you in your property, and me in my life, what does it matter. The Lord our God will help us; but we must trust in him. The world shall rejoice, and we shall be sorrowful; but our sorrow shall be turned into joy. John 16:20. But, dear mother, we must patiently wait for it. Though they speak evil of us, dear mother, they treated the Lord our God in the same manner before us.

Hence I am not surprised; they have condemned me so often; yea, [have said] that I shall here receive the temporal fire, and hereafter the eternal; yea, that the devil is in me. Yea, they say: That if they did not put such as Douwe Eeuwoutss and I out of this world, they should not be able to answer for it before God. Hence, dear and beloved mother, fear not, for they know no better. But let us heed our lesson, for the Lord demands and requires more of us, than of them; hence let us take heed to the correction and chastisement, and receive it patiently and joyfully; and we shall receive a reward, for whom the Lord chastens, him he will receive. But if we are without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are we bastards, and not children. Hence, my beloved mother, I rejoice from the depth of my heart, that the Lord our God has so loved me, as to have called me hereunto, that I may be found Christ’s sheep for the slaughter. And I hope by his great grace and mercy, that he will make me fit, and shall receive me into his kingdom, as he has promised those who seek him from the heart. See, my very dear and beloved mother, let us not despise the correction of the Lord, but patiently receive it; and we shall receive a reward. Yea, hereafter all sorrow and tears shall be wiped away from our eyes. Yea, we shall stand upon mount Zion, with all the saints of God. Behold what great joy is prepared for them that have obeyed God. Therefore, dear and much beloved mother, let us take up our cross, and follow him from the heart, as dear children, that we may not be blotted out of the book of life. My love, we must be holy and unblamable before him in all our conversation. Our words must be seasoned with salt, as Paul says; that we may be able to stand before the almighty eternal God. Further, dearly beloved mother, as you have shown all love to me, it is my request of you, that you will love my dear, beloved child as you have loved me, as I trust you will do, and have a mother’s heart for it.

O dear mother, take in good part what I have written here, for it has been done out of love.

Know, dear and much beloved parents, that in the eighteenth week of my imprisonment I was before the bishop, where were assembled at least eight or nine persons. The bishop spoke first, that I should betake myself to the holy Catholic faith, and he should set me at liberty; and other words that he said. If I would not do this, they would cut me off as a heretic and an obstinate and disobedient person, who is opposed to the ordinances of the Roman Church. Finally I opened my mouth, very joyfully, and said: “Do what you will and can answer for before God, for I do not want to forsake my faith, for either death or life.” They said that I should advise with myself, or amend, since eternity was so long. Reytse. “Because eternity is so long, therefore I want to take heed; if eternity were not so long, I would not sit in these bonds.”

Finally they asked me all the articles anew, and I confessed them. Then they read the sentence to me, but I did not understand it well, as it was written in Latin. It was: That they delivered me over as a heretic, who would not suffer himself to be instructed with the ordinances of the holy Church; and they gave me over into the hands of the judges; together with certain documents pertaining to this matter. Finally I sat there with uncovered head, and defended myself with many remarks, speaking joyfully, that they should take heed not to bring harm to themselves by laying violent hands on me. The bishop said that he would rather fast two weeks with water and bread, than pass sentence upon me.

Finally, when they had finished their business, they went away. After they had gone, a priest remained, who reviled much, and had much to say, and wanted to dispute with me a whole night; but I would not, because they had delivered me over already; for he had come of his own account. Then he went away, and I had to go back to prison; nevertheless, I am not dismayed. The Lord God has brought me thus far; I hope through his great grace, that he will help me further, for I know that he is the One that helps me; without him I can do nothing. Hence praise the Lord always, and glorify him forever and ever. I commend you to the Lord, for he is our Redeemer and Helper in all our tribulation and distress.

Written by me in the twentieth week of my imprisonment.

REYTSE AYSESS.

A LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE.

Grace, peace, mercy, love, and unity from God our heavenly Father, be with you my dear and beloved wife; may the almighty God keep you and me, and bring us into eternal life. Amen.

See, my dear and much beloved wife, whom I took before God and his church, I am greatly troubled and grieved on your account, and pray the almighty God day and night for you, that he will keep you in your steadfast faith; for when you were with me, you comforted me with the word of the Lord, wherein I greatly rejoice, with joy unspeakable, and praise the almighty, eternal God for your faith.

Behold, my dear and much beloved wife, be not troubled on my account, but console yourself in the Lord, for the Lord is my helper, and he comforts me. I sometimes scarcely know that I am in prison, when I think of the promises which God has given us, and thank God that he has chosen me thereto. If we continue steadfast unto the end, the crown of life is laid up for us, and we shall be clothed in white raiment, and shall stand upon Mount Zion, with all God’s chosen saints, and sing the good new song. O my dear, beloved wife, I could not forsake you for any riches of this world, but Christ says: He that forsaketh not father and mother, sister and brother, house and home, wife and child, and his own life, is not worthy of me. Luke 14:26. Behold, my dear, beloved wife, we have had each other two years, and have loved each other greatly; if I could die for you, I think it would not be too hard for me. My dear wife, though I am imprisoned here, it will not be to your disgrace, but to the praise of God. I am greatly troubled for you and my dear child. O that our dear Lord would take it into his kingdom; it would be such a great joy to me; but if not, may it grow up in the fear of God. My dear wife, be not troubled on my account, but console yourself in the Lord. May the almighty God keep you and me, that we may hereafter appear in eternal life. The Lord keep you and me, and confirm us unto eternal life. Amen.

By me, your dear husband.

REYTSE AYSESS.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE.

Grace, peace, mercy, unity, and love be with you, my dear wife and sister in the Lord; may the almighty God comfort you in your misery and tribulation which you have on my account.

Behold, my very dear and beloved wife and sister in the Lord, whom I took before God and his church, the eternal almighty God console you in your tribulation and distress which you endure on my account.

Behold, my beloved, though we are to suffer here (for in the world we shall have tribulation, but our tribulation shall be turned into joy), let us firmly cleave to the word of the Lord, and depart neither to the right nor to the left. O dear and much beloved wife, I am so greatly troubled and concerned for you, and pray the almighty God for you day and night, that he will keep you, and that you may continue steadfast unto the end; for he that continues steadfast shall be saved.

My dear, beloved wife and sister, when you were with me you comforted me with the word of the Lord, so that the castellan’s wife said: “I could not do this;” and you said I should cleave to the word of the Lord; wherein I greatly rejoice, and thank the eternal God for your strong faith. Pray the Lord who has begun this good work in you, that he will keep it in you unto the end, that you may obtain the salvation of your soul. My beloved, be of good courage, and be valiant in the Lord; and we may well say with the prophet: “O Israel, how happy are we, that God has made known his word unto us.” Bar. 4:4. What thanks shall we render to the Lord for the good that he has shown us? for our sakes he became poor, that we through his poverty might be rich. 1 Thess. 3:9; 2 Cor. 8:9. Hence, my dear and beloved wife, if we suffer with him, we shall also rejoice with him; if we die with him, we shall also reign with him. 2 Tim. 2:11,12. O beloved, be of good courage, and cleave to the word of the Lord, and be firmly rooted in him. Even as Jacob took hold of the angel, and wrestled with him all night, until the breaking of the day. The angel said: “Let me go.” Jacob said: “I will not let thee go, till thou have blessed me.” Genesis 32:24.

Let us therefore be followers of God, as dear children in love. Eph. 5:1. O my beloved wife, I have such a great care for you, and am so much troubled for you. O love, I beseech you from the inmost of my soul, that you will not forsake the Lord your God all the days of your life. O love, I am so greatly troubled and grieved for my dear child, that I do not know whither to turn; and I pray the eternal, almighty God day and night in regard to it. O my dear and beloved, be of good courage, and console yourself in the Lord, and be not troubled on my account--the Lord is my helper. My beloved, if it should please our dear Lord, that we should meet no more, may we meet hereafter in eternal life. May the Lord help you and me to this end, and keep us, that we may be saved.

Written by me, your beloved husband and brother in the Lord.

REYTSE AYSESS.

SENTENCE AND DEATH OF REYTSE AYSESS.

After Reytse Aysess had confessed his faith with all boldness before the lords and princes, and had taken leave from his good friends, he was finally brought before the lords and sentenced to death. His sentence reads as follows:

Whereas it has appeared to the Court of Friesland, that Reytse Aysess, at present a prisoner, has, by the sentence of the high, worshipful Lord Bishop of Leeuwaerden, been condemned as an obstinate heretic in his opinions and errors concerning the holy Church, and as such been committed into the will and hand of the secular justice, to be dealt with according to law, according to the full power of the sentence existing with respect to this; therefore, the aforesaid Court, having duly regarded and considered all that ought to be considered in this matter, in the name and in behalf of the King of Spain, etc., Archduke of Austria, Duke of Burgundy, Brabant, etc., Count of Holland, Zealand, and Lord of Friesland, have condemned, and by these presents do condemn the aforesaid prisoner, to be executed with water, and brought from life to death; declaring, furthermore, all his property to be forfeited and confiscated for the benefit of his Majesty. Done the 23d of April, A. D. 1574.

Upon this, Reytse was very bold and joyful, praising and thanking the Lord, that he had become worthy to suffer for his name; and in the evening, at nine o’clock, he was brought into the castellan’s house by the beadles.

There were some monks there, who tormented and tempted him much, but they were not able to resist the spirit that was in him; he remained bold and fearless, and spoke with a person which bears this testimony concerning it, and sent greetings to all his good friends, especially to his parents, wife, and nearest kindred, informing them that he was of good cheer and in greater joy than he had ever been in his life. Thereupon, about twelve o’clock in the night, the castellan, the beadles, the executioner, the monks, and others, assembled and conducted him to the torture tower, whither, he gladly went, singing:

“I call upon thee O heavenly Father, Be pleased to strengthen my faith,” etc.

When he came into the torture tower, he fell down upon his face, and called upon the Lord in fervent prayer, after which he rose, and offered up his sacrifice with all boldness, and was drowned there. He rests now under the altar, waiting for the number of his fellow-brethren to be fulfilled.

How signally the faithful God is filled with compassion over his people, how he comforts and strengthens them by his Spirit, how he goes with them into water and fire, yea, he remains with them in the bitterness of death, never forsaking them; and how he also regards every injury inflicted upon his own, as though the apple of his own eye were touched; this can clearly be seen and perceived, in both the Old and New Testaments, in the avenging hand of God, with which he many times smote bloodthirsty persecutors. Ex. 14:8; 2 Macc. 9:28; Acts 12:23.

The same can also be seen in many tyrants and persecutors of these latter days, as, among other, instances, may be seen in the case of a certain nobleman, named Andries Grijpen, who, searching for some thieves, laid his hands on this aforesaid, godfearing Reytse Aysess. And though their consciences (that is, his own as well as his wife’s conscience), greatly troubled and accused them with regard to this deed, so that they said they much deplored that these people were so exceedingly oppressed; these people who, he said, harmed no one, nor desired any one’s property, but were well satisfied with what they had. That these were thus harassed, was a grievous cross to his heart; and though he felt thus in his conscience, he nevertheless, through the instigation of his secretary, and because he, like Pilate, would remain the Emperor’s friend, and not lose his office, set at naught this conviction of his heart, and bound and ironed the aforesaid Reytse Aysess, and sent him thus to Leeuwaerden to prison. But the righteous God, who is not mocked, very soon after this deed, sorely smote the said lord with his avenging hand, so that the freebooters, coming from Holland, fell upon his house and completely demolished it, and subjected him to much affliction and ignominy, taking him with them to Holland, and setting a ransom of six thousand guilders upon him, in addition to which he had to give a hundred guilders each week as personal expenses, until the ransom had been fully paid. In consequence of this he and his family fell into extreme poverty, so that other people, filled with compassion, aided and fed him in this his great need. Besides this he was afflicted with gravel and consumption, of which he ultimately miserably died. Some others of his kindred also were taken out of this world in a miserable manner. Moreover, in these afflictions his conscience greatly accused him of this deed, so that he penitently prayed to God, desiring that through his temporal afflictions and suffering, he might, by the grace of God, escape and turn away the eternal torment of hell, which he seemed to experience in himself. Hence this ought to serve as an example to all tyrants and persecutors, carefully to beware of such deeds.

HENDRICK PRUYT, A. D. 1574.

About the year 1574 there was another pious brother, named Hendrick Pruyt, born at Harderwijck, in Guelderland, and a seaman by occupation, who came and sailed in the Zuyder Zee, on the coast of Friesland. And as a Spanish colonel was stationed at Wurckom, who was a zealous servant of the King of Spain, and a great war was carried on at that time between Holland and the King of Spain, the soldiers of the latter came in a yacht, on board of said Hendrick Pruyt’s vessel. And as he saw no way of escape, he said to his wife: “Trijntjen Jans, lamb, there comes the wolf;” exhorting her to boldness and to answer without dissimulation to whatever she might be asked. When these robbers came on board they asked: “Where does this craft hail from?” They answered: “From Harderwijck.” Though that place was at that time at peace with the King, they nevertheless had to go on shore with them, and Hendrick Pruyt was put in prison at Wurckom. His wife, who came to him, was greatly concerned how to obtain his release, for they were young people who greatly loved each other: and as Hendrick Pruyt had little hope of being released, he asked his wife not to go to much trouble on his account, but that she should travel to her brother and friends, who were principally interested in the vessel, that they might see how to get the vessel released, which was also done. While she went home, they in the mean time examined Hendrick Pruyt and found that he was a brother of the Mennistic persuasion.

On account of this they dealt with him so cruelly and tyranically, that they could not wait until the return of his wife, whom they might then also have made to tread this way of suffering. But they took this pious man and cast him into a boat which they had well smeared with tar. They also tarred the prisoner’s body, and bound his outstretched hands to the ends of the mast-thwart, and took him thus without the harbor, set fire to the boat, and started him burning seaward. But as his hands through the fire had become loosed or disengaged from their bonds, it seemed probable that he might yet deliver himself from the fire; but these murderers, seeing this, hastened to him, and thrust him through, and ended his life. Thus this friend of God passed valiantly through the conflict, and the seed of God, which he had received in his heart through the preaching of the divine word, remained in him unto the end, whereby he through patience overcame his enemies, kept the faith, and through God’s grace obtained the crown of eternal glory.

When this colonel perceived that Trijn Jans, his wife, hearing this report, would not readily be willing to run into the hands of these wolves, he was very much dissatisfied with it, saying: “If I had her here, she would have to go the same route;” and that if he could at any time get hold of this woman, though she were buried somewhere in a city, he would nevertheless dig up her dead body and burn it.

Consider, beloved reader, how such awful bloodthirstiness and tyranny accord with the word, spirit and example of Christ and his apostles, whose followers they, without shame, still dare call themselves.

OLIVIER WILLEMSS, OF NIMEGUEN, BURNT ALIVE FOR THE PRACTICE OF THE EVANGELICAL TRUTH, TOGETHER WITH TWO YOUNG MAIDENS, AT ANTWERP, A. D. 1574.

Olivier Willemss, born at Nimeguen, educated in the schools, and having become pastor of Leeuwen, a village between Nimeguen and Tiel, began at times to evince scruples in reading the mass, and about other Romish institutions. This exciting suspicion, he, by the advice of well meaning friends, fled to the country of Cleves, and having entered into the communion of the Anabaptists there, married a certain widow from Antwerp (likewise a fugitive on account of persecution), and in the hope of greater freedom through mitigation of the bloody decrees, returned with her to Antwerp and settled down in the Steenhouwdersvest.

His wife in the mean time giving birth to two sons, the report of it, together with the circumstance that the children were not brought to baptism, brought them into the rumor and suspicion of heresy, so that they, after accusation, in the beginning of the year 1754 (the children being then a year and three months old), were put into prison.

A few days afterwards, on Friday, the 22d of January, this good and upright man, Olivier Willemss, was, because of his faith, because of having received baptism in adult years, and because of having sold certain good and edifying books, proscribed by the papists, condemned to death and the fire, to be burnt alive, which he steadfastly suffered the following day, having commended his soul into the hands of God.

His wife, through a certain occasion, not necessary to be related here, escaped out of prison, and ultimately fell asleep in the Lord, a godfearing and godly woman, in the eighty-fifth year of her age.

FURTHER OBSERVATION TOUCHING THE PERSON OF OLIVIER WILLEMSS, AS ALSO CONCERNING HIS SUFFERING AND DEATH.

It is stated of him, that besides his upright faith and virtuous conversation, he had a very sagacious and penetrating understanding, as also, that he was so well versed in the three chief languages, namely, Hebrew, Greek and Latin, that he daily read them at home, and explained them to his household.

In prison great threats of the torture were made against him, which he bore steadfastly, immovably and unchangingly before God and men. He had been in prison only three days, when his trial was concluded; whereupon sentence followed, and the next day, death.

He was burnt alive between two young maidens, who to all appearance had confessed the same truth, according to the testimony of those who said that they witnessed it with their own eyes.

NOTE.--As there have come into our hand, not only the foregoing copy and this last notice touching Olivier Willemss, but also the criminal demand of the bailiff of Antwerp, made concerning said person, and what the judges advised thereupon, according to the original record of the secretary there, we shall properly add the same here, so that every one may be fully assured of it.

EXTRACT FROM THE COURT RECORDS OF CRIMINAL AND CIVIL MATTERS OF THE CITY OF ANTWERP.

The bailiff vs. Olivier Wilhemssen, of Nimeguen, since he has dared attend divers forbidden conventicles, to sell books that are proscribed, and to have himself, in said forbidden conventicles, rebaptized, though he received baptism in his infancy, all of which is contrary to the prohibitions and decrees of His Majesty; concludit capitaliter, that the defendant be punished according to the aforesaid decrees, the defendant having openly confessed that with which he was charged by the Bailiff. Judicatum, that the plaintiff have his full demand granted.

This copy having been compared, by us the undersigned, secretary of the city of Antwerp, with the aforesaid court records, is found to accord with it.

PH. VALCKENISSEN.

The words, concludit capitaliter, translated into Dutch [English], means substantially, that the bailiff demands [the prisoner’s] life and property forfeited in his behalf. The word judicatum means, that the lords pass sentence. This certifies the same.

PH. VALCKENISSEN.

NOTE.--I have another authentic copy of this demand made by the Bailiff of the judges, against Oliver Willemss, on which is inscribed in the margin, Executio: as though it were said: Execute, or punish, him according to your demand, that is, burn him alive, for this was the punishment of steadfast Anabaptists, according to the imperial decree; upon which the Bailiff had founded his demand.

JACOB THE COBBLER AND HIS WIFE, GRIETJEN VAN BRUYSSEL, ANNEKEN VAN BRUYSSEL, TANNEKEN WALRAVEN, A. D. 1575.

In the year 1575, on the eve of Whitsuntide, there were also burnt alive, with their tongues screwed fast, at Antwerp, in Brabant, the following witnesses of Jesus: Jacob the Cobbler and his wife; Grietjen van Bruyssel, a widow; Anneken van Bruyssel, a young maiden; and Tanneken Walraven, the mother of Jacques Walraven, of Amsterdam. These died together, except the wife of Jacob the Cobbler, who, being enciente, had to wait until her delivery, and thus following the footsteps of her husband, she willingly delivered up her life for the testimony of Jesus.

Every reader ought further to notice, how directly these papists followed the footsteps of the envious and truth-hating scribes and Pharisees, who stopped their ears, that they should not hear the words of truth which were declared to them by that faithful witness of God, Stephen. So did also these scribes, with still greater tyranny deal with these friends of God, taking instruments invented for this purpose by the monks, in which they screwed fast the tongues of these prisoners, to deprive them of the power of speech, that they, on their way to death, should not be able to proclaim to the by-standing people the truth from the word of God, and the innocence of their death. How will these persecutors answer for their course before the judgment-seat of Christ, who knowing that Christ pronounced so many woes upon the scribes and Pharisees, who killed and stoned the prophets sent to them, nevertheless followed their works; hence they may expect the same reward from the righteous Judge, who shall reward every one according to his works.

On the other hand, these witnesses can in truth console themselves, that to them, whose tongues were bound here, and who had to suffer for the truth a little while, it will yield the peaceable fruit of righteousness, when in the revelation of Christ their mouths shall be filled with laughter, and their tongues with praise, and they shall stand in great boldness before the face of such as have afflicted them, and made no account of their labors, being thus under the blessed promise of Christ, who said: “Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” And Peter: “If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye.” 1 Pet. 1:6; Heb. 12:11; Ps. 126:2; Matt, 5:10; 1 Pet. 4:14.

These witnesses wrote many letters from their prison, but they were lost through the Spanish insurrection, which occurred at Antwerp on the 4th of November, A. D. 1576.

CLAES VAN ARMENTIERSS, AND LIJNTGEN, A YOUNG MAIDEN, A. D. 1575.

In the year 1575 there was burnt alive at Antwerp, for the faith of the truth and the testimony of Jesus, a god-fearing, pious brother, named Claes van Armentiers, a lace-maker; and with him, a young maiden, named Lijntgen, a servant-maid. Claes van Armentiers, having been imprisoned first, said Lijntgen called to him into prison: “Strive valiantly, my dear brother, for you have the genuine truth.” Being apprehended upon this, she was offered up four or five days afterwards, both being burnt alive together. And as they, for the truth of Christ (as behooves obedient sheep of their only, eternal Shepherd), patiently and in true obedience suffered temporal burning in their temporal and corruptible bodies, they are hereby saved and delivered from the eternal and unquenchable fire of hell prepared for the devil and all his followers. These shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. 2 Thess. 1:9; Mark 9:44. On the other hand, these faithful followers of the truth may expect to hear from the mouth of Jesus: “Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” At that time they shall again in great glory, receive these members, which they here for the testimony of Jesus delivered to the burning, being like, in immortality unto the glorious body of our Lord Jesus, and shall live with him in unspeakable joy and glory, forever and ever. Philip. 5:21; 1 Cor. 2:9; Wis. 5:16.

TWENTY PERSONS AT LONDON, IN ENGLAND, NAMELY, FOURTEEN WOMEN DRIVEN FROM THE CITY: A YOUTH SCOURGED BEHIND A CART; ONE DIED IN PRISON; TWO, NAMED HENDRICK TERWOORT AND JAN PIETERSS, BURNT ALIVE AND TWO OTHERS, AFTER ENDURING MUCH MISERY, ESCAPED FROM PRISON; ALL OF WHICH TOOK PLACE UNDER THE REIGN OF QUEEN ELIZABETH, IN THE YEAR 1575.

The persecution, killing and murdering of the Christians not yet ceasing in many places, certain friends, on account of the severe tribulation and small opportunity for making a living, went from Flanders to England; among which number were also one Hendrick Terwoort and Jan Pieterss. While living in their simplicity, in London, to earn bread for wife and children, it occurred in the year 1575, on Easter-day, that the assembly met in a suburb, to hear the word of God. Having thus engaged together in prayer to God, the constable (for they had been spied out) came in, fiercely and insolently, and called them devils, asking them who was their preacher. He wrote down their names, and made the women promise, to remain there together until further orders. Thus these friends remained there till the constable returned. He called off their names, and drove them before him as sheep are led to the slaughter, and conducted them to prison, there being twenty-five persons, of which number two escaped without any violence. They were confined two days in the South Fort in the Mersey, and were then released on bail, but soon after summoned to appear in St. Paul’s church, where the bishop and other eminent teachers and persons were assembled. There four questions were put to them, which were as follows:

1. Whether Christ, our Savior, had not assumed his flesh from the body of Mary?

2. Whether it is lawful for a Christian to swear an oath?

3. Whether Christians ought to have their children baptized?

4. Whether it is lawful for a Christian to administer the (criminal) office of the magistracy?

These questions these friends could not answer in the affirmative, but they denied one and all of them because they had not read them in the holy Scriptures with which our belief must agree. But they confessed that they had read of a magistracy which God has appointed in every country, for the protection of the good, and the punishment of the evil. When these friends, through the fear of God, could not follow the learned in these their questions, the bishop, and also the others, inveighed against them in a very brutal and furious manner, saying that the law should be applied to these people; if not, they would themselves lay hands on them. And because one of the prisoners spoke a little more than the rest, they said: “This is their captain; you shall no longer scatter your evil seed in our country,” and they shut him up by himself. And the Bishop showed them a large letter, saying very sternly: That the court has given orders, that all strangers should have to subscribe the above mentioned four questions, and he who would do this might remain in the country free and without molestation, but all that were found obstinate herein should be put to a terrible death. Let every one consider this, subscribe and deliver himself from danger.

These cruel and unchristian threats terrified some, so that through the weakness of the flesh five of them apostatized from the truth, and refused to lose their bodies for the name of Christ. Having caught these in their net, they did not rejoicingly lay these found sheep (as they were regarded by them) upon their shoulders, according to Christ’s teaching; but, on the contrary, they exposed these five, for a disgrace, in St. Paul’s church-yard, with a fagot tied on their shoulders, as a token that they were worthy of burning, with which they stood there till the bishop had concluded his sermon, and gave a letter into their hands, saying: That these people were seduced, but that this was the truth, which was taught there; and that they should give bail, that they would unite with the Dutch (Duytsche) church, and thus become their brethren. The other friends who steadfastly adhered to the truth were brought before the bishop twice afterwards, and it was sought, by severe threats with the decree, to constrain them to subscribe, or they would have to die a terrible death. When the Bishop could by no manner of means cause these friends to apostatize, he delivered them over to the Mayor, and they were put into severe imprisonment with malefactors, where these fourteen women and a lad were confined for some time with great tribulation and sorrow, by frequently being threatened with a cruel death. But the matter ultimately took a different turn, so that they released these women, and drove them, as innocent lambs (whom it was easy to compel), with halberds and armed men, (as though they had to guard a city) to the ship. But the young lad they tied to a cart, and scourged him out [of the city] with a whip, which caused him to say: “This is for the name of Christ.” When they were on board the ship, to embark for Gravesend, a letter was given to the skipper, which stated, that these people were not worthy to come among Christians. The other five brethren were brought forth again, and with great severity urged to subscribe, or in default of which to be burnt in Smithfield. Thereupon Jan Pieterss replied with a valiant heart, that this was a small matter. The Bishop sternly asked: “What does he say?” When he had understood Jan Pieterss correctly, he presumptuously said: That such heretics must be shunned; and that he did now expel them from his church, as bad members. Thereupon Hendrick Terwoort said: “How can you expel us from your church, when we have never yet been one with you?” The Bishop answered: “That this was all the same, and that in England there was no one that was not a member of God’s church.” Thus they put these friends of Christ into Newgate, confining them very securely, and tormented them with manifold temptations, with disputations, and [threats of] a cruel death.

But when these friends, as men in the faith, steadfastly endured all this, they, very unmercifully, cast them into a deep dungeon, infested with filthy and noxious vermin, which was a dreadful and unhealthy place to be confined, so that one of the friends, named Christiaen, died there in a short time. Once an English teacher [minister] came to them, and laying his hands upon them, and falling down upon his knees, cried aloud: “Lord, convert their heart;” and naming the devil, said: “Depart from them, thou wicked one.” But as these men, through the grace of God, and for the love to him, bore all this, finally a letter was shown them, containing eight articles: That all strangers must subscribe to, and whether it were not right to put to death such vagabond heretics; together with the abovementioned articles. Thereupon sentence was sent from the court upon Jan Pieterss and Hendrick Terwoort, that they should both be publicly burnt. This sentence was also assented to by the common people, by subscribing, that such heretics should be put to death.

On the Sunday following intelligence was brought to them, that they should be burnt in three days; and they were at the same time also asked, whether they desired any postponement. Hendrick Terwoort answered: “If it has to be according to your intention, make haste in the matter, for we would rather die than live, that we may be delivered from this dreadful vermin.” But it was delayed until Friday, when they were brought forth early in the morning, to be put to death in Smithfield.

On their way to death Jan Pieterss said: “We need not be ashamed of this way, since many prophets went the same before us.” And thus they, as defenseless sheep of Christ, following the footsteps of their Master, went boldly to death for the name of Christ. An English teacher who was present derisively said before all the people: “These people do not believe in God.” Thereupon Jan Pieterss replied: “We believe in one God, our heavenly Father almighty, and in Jesus Christ his Son.” When they stood at the stakes, they were once more tormented [with the demand] to subscribe to the articles referred to, and on condition that they should subscribe to them, they were promised pardon. Thereupon Jan Pieterss spoke thus: “You have labored with all your might to bring us over to you; but now that you cannot accomplish your purpose, we are placed at the stake.” Thereupon one of their preachers excused them, saying: “That this came through the council alone, and that it was also the will of the queen, that they should be put to death.” Jan Pieterss replied: That they who were the teachers of the queen ought to instruct her differently; and that therefore our blood shall be required at your hands. Thus, on the 22d of July of said year, 1575, both were burnt alive, and confessed the word of truth with their death. But the other two prisoners, Gerrit van Byler and Hans van Straten, after much misery and distress, were set free, unharmed in their faith.

It is also deserving of the consideration of every intelligent person, how utterly incompatible with the Christian faith such unchristian and cruel proceedings and sentence as seen here, are, since the Christians are described as sheep and lambs sent out among cruel, ravening wolves. Matt. 10:16; Luke 10:3. Who then can believe with a good conscience, that these English preachers are the true sheep of Christ, seeing they so signally brought forth in this the fruit of wolves, since according to the teaching of Christ, the tree shall be known by its fruit. And these preachers are to be censured so much the more yet, since they regard as a principal article of their faith, that God Almighty before the foundation of the world elected a certain small number of men, which can in no wise be decreased or increased, but who shall infallibly all be saved. And that God Almighty, on the other hand, rejected the great majority of men, who shall likewise infallibly be lost. And that the will or ability which God has given man, can do no more in the way of inducing acceptation of God’s gracious conversion, than dead men are able to resurrect from temporal death. If it stands thus with man’s conversion, how utterly unfounded is then the course of these English preachers, who by such tyrannical means sought to force the faith and conversion (according to their idea) upon these poor defenseless prisoners, by threatening them with a terrible death. It appears from this, that they do not believe their principal article themselves.

This occurred under the reign of Queen Elizabeth, in the eighteenth year of said reign.

He that will, may read this account also in an old printed hymn, which was then composed concerning the offering up of these friends.

EXTRACT FROM A WRITING BY GERRIT VAN BYLER’s OWN HAND, HANDED TO US BY HIS SON JAN VAN BYLER; WRITTEN IN PRISON, AT LONDON, AND CONFIRMATORY OF THE FOREGOING.

First of all he states that they, more than twenty-five of them being assembled in prayer to God, on Easter-day, were surprised, apprehended, and put into the Queen’s prison, where they were confined till the third day, that they had to give bail for a large amount of money, etc., some one going security for it; and we, writes G. van Byler, kept our word.

(From here on we shall follow G. van Byler’s own words.)

We were then brought before Her Majesty’s Bishop, to confess our faith, which we did.

When we came before the bishop, there were assembled there: Mr. George, James King, John Wheelwright, two aldermen, and a French preacher. Again: we came before the lords and their servants; they presented to us four questions, and thereupon said: “Say yes or no.”

1. Ques. Whether Christ had not assumed his flesh and blood from the virgin Mary?

We replied: That he is the Son of the living God.

2. Ques. Whether infants must not be baptized?

We replied: That we could not understand it so, since we had not found it in the holy Scriptures.

3. Ques. Whether a Christian may administer the [criminal] office of the magistracy?

We replied: That our conscience did not allow it, but that we recognized it as the servant of God, as we read.

4. Ques. Whether a Christian, in case of necessity, may not swear?

We replied: That our conscience did likewise not allow it, because Christ, in Matthew, had said: “Let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay.”

Then we kept silence. The bishop said that our crimes therein were very great, so that we should not inherit the kingdom of God. O Lord, do not avenge it!

The bishop then said to us all, that they should conduct us back into the Mersey, whence we had come out, and keep us confined there.

A young brother, who being questioned first, boldly declared the truth, was severely accused for it, and taken from us to Westminster, where he was confined by himself, which grieved us greatly.

While we were thus imprisoned, Mr. George came, and said: That if we would adhere to the Church, he would release us, and free us from our bonds, to which end, he said, he had orders from the bishop. But we adhered valiantly to the truth of Jesus Christ; he is our Captain, and no other; yea, in him is all our trust.

My dear brethren and beloved sisters, let us courageously persevere, till we are taken hence. The Lord shall give us to drink of the new wine. O Lord, strengthen our faith! As we have received the Lord Jesus Christ, so let us go on, valiantly trusting in him.

When we thought that the conflict was almost over, it was only the beginning of it. We were put in irons, and each separately confined, with fetters on our legs. This lasted a little more than three weeks.

In the mean time we had to appear before the lords again, when we were told that we should be burnt, which was grievous for the flesh; but we called to God in our distress, that he would strengthen us, as he had strengthened Israel.

On the morning of the day before Whitsuntide we were two and two coupled together, and brought before the lords (which was the fourth time), and we remembered the word of the Lord: “When ye are brought before lords and princes, fear not what ye shall speak, for it shall be given you in that hour.” Hence we trusted in the Lord.

When we had been brought there, the lords again presented to us the aforementioned four questions, and urged us to sign them. But we said, we would adhere to the word of the Lord.

We were then taken away and each separately confined, and fettered as previously. The women and one young brother were taken to Newgate, whence they were conducted on board a vessel, and carried away; and the brother was tied to a cart and whipped out of the city.

We were then released from our fetters for about five days, which, however, were put on us again, and then we looked for the end.

After this, two Dutch preachers, sent by the bishop, came and gave a letter to the jailer.

Thereupon, on the 2d of June, we were bound again, led forth, and brought before the lords, who again presented to us the aforementioned four questions, and after this had been done, they sent us into Newgate prison, where the other friends had been confined.

Then we expected our end in a day or two, for which we greatly longed, for the imprisonment was severe; however it was not yet the Lord’s will.

When we had been confined there about eight days, one of our brethren was delivered from the flesh, and died a godly death, at which all of us were called to be present, to witness it.

In the mean time we were confined among many thieves and criminals, to whom the bishop, as also a preacher, said that they should take care not to be seduced by us.

After many storms Mr. Godfrey and two others came, and we were confined in cages, so that we could not converse with our neighbors.

And as a thunder clap, death was, from day to day, announced to us, by hanging, burning, and otherwise; however, the Lord strengthened us, praise be to his holy name. They also told me before, that when I should be in the heat of the flames, I could not bow or beckon for pardon; hence I should do it before, said they, for the less pain the better; so that I should not have to suffer much in death.

Thus we waited for death from day to day; we thought little of our lives, though it was grievous for the flesh, and consoled ourselves with the thought that once, at all events, we had to die.

My severest conflict was, that I had to leave my dear wife and all my little innocent children. After twelve days two of us were informed, that they should have to die by fire on the third day; whereupon on Tuesday, a stake was erected in Smithfield; but the execution did not take place.

On Wednesday much people were gathered, to behold the death of our two friends; however, they dispersed again. But this was done for the sake of intimidation, to draw our friends and us from the faith. But on Friday, two of our friends, namely, Hendrick Terwoort and Jan Pieterss, were taken from prison and led forth to be offered up.

Jan Pieterss said as he was going out: “This way went all the pious prophets, as also Christ our Savior, which has been thus from the beginning of days, from the time of Abel.”

These two were put at a stake in Smithfield, and strove through by force, in the midst of the fire, thus becoming a sacrifice before the Lord, which they offered up to him alive.

NOTICE.--Here follows in this writing a hymn, with the remark, that Jan Pieterss Wagemaker, who was burned at this time, composed the same before his death, in prison. It treats of the sufferings of all the righteous, until Jesus Christ and his apostles, and many martyrs, and begins thus:

_Hoort Vriendekens al te samen, Een lied heb ik gestelt, etc._

And concludes with this stanza:

_Die dit lied heeft begonnen, Hy was seer teer en krank: Had hy den strijd gewonnen Het ware wel sijnen dank. Den strijd was in saysoene. Als hy dit eerstmael sank; Te Londen was ’tte doene Daer hy was in bedwank._

Then follows another hymn, which concludes thus:

_Die dit lied heeft begonnen, Verblijd was hy al in den geest, Uyt liefden was hy daer toe gedrongen, Als hy lag in benouwen meest. Tot God was alleen sijn verlangen, Die hem kan sterken totten end, Te Londen daer hy lag gevangen, In Nieuwgeet seer wel bekent._

Again, another stanza.

_Wy zijn, O Heer! nu in den strijd, Och! wilt ons doch bewaren, Van ons vyanden, nu ter tijd, Die ons benouwen aen allen zijd’, O! Heer, ons doch bevrijd! Op dat wy wel volherden. O God gy zijt een Heere groot, Sterkt ons altijd in onsen nood._

After that, the following words were written by Gerrit van Byler:

Hope of Believers: Though they condemn me here upon this earth, I nevertheless certainly believe with the prophet David (Ps. 27:13): That I shall see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living; hence I rejoice in the Lord, and am of good cheer and undismayed, assured that my Redeemer liveth. Spes mea in Deo.[338]

[338] My hope is in God.

In Newgate, at London, in September, in the year 1575. Written by me.

GERRIT VAN BYLER.

EXTRACT FROM THE APPENDED MATTERS IN THE OLD MARTYRS MIRROR, EDITION OF 1631, PAGE 964, COL. 2.

We received, too late, a certain chronicle of England, by Egmont Howes, a nobleman in London, printed A. D. 1615, by Thomas Dauwson, in which, on page 678, the following is related, as having occurred under Queen Elizabeth, A. D. 1575:

On Easter-day, being the 3d of April, about nine o’clock in the forenoon, there was discovered a gathering of Dutch Anabaptists, Hollanders, in a house beyond the Aldgate; seventeen of whom were apprehended, and four cast into prison.

On the 21st of May, on Whitsuntide eve, one man and ten women, Dutch Anabaptists, were condemned, in the Consistory of St. Paul’s church, to be burnt in a place called Smithfield; however, after much labor and pains with them, only one woman turned, and the rest were banished from the country.

On the 22d of July two Dutch Anabaptists were burned in the place called Smithfield, who died in great terror, weeping and crying. So far the aforementioned author.

We have deemed it well to add this here, since it serves to confirm the foregoing; as also, to testify that they did not suffer for any reviling against Her Majesty (as circulated by some), but only for their faith. And this is the more authentic, because it was recorded by the hand of their adversaries.

TWO LETTERS WRITTEN BY THESE IMPRISONED FRIENDS, AS WE HAVE FOUND THEM IN A SMALL, OLD, PRINTED BOOK.

We poor and despised strangers, who are in persecution for the testimony of Jesus Christ, wish all men, of whatever race or office, from God, that the Lord would grant them a long peace, so that we may live in peace among one another, in all godliness, to the praise and glory of the Lord, and the salvation of the soul.

Since we are by so many persons, both with word and pen, very unjustly accused and slandered, we are for this important reason constrained briefly, in writing, to present the ground of our faith, and thus make it known as follows:

We are not addressed, and interrogated concerning our faith, with a meek spirit, as the holy Scriptures teach; but reproach is heaped upon reproach, and lie upon lie, to increase and augment our afflictions and sorrows; and because they also have no pity for our poor weak women and children. Our country and kindred, and our property, we had to leave (partly, because of the great tyranny), and fled as lambs before wolves, only for the true evangelical truth of Jesus Christ, and not for any sedition or heresy, as the Munsterite errors or abominations were, and as (God forbid!) is reported of us. We fain would that our whole faith and life were written on our forehead, so that every one might know and see what we believe, and what we seek and desire here upon earth. There should nothing be found but a true faith in full accordance with the gospel of Jesus Christ, and an unblamable life, seeking to provide bread for our wives and children, even as God has commanded and as the Scriptures teach, 1 Thess. 2:9; 2 Thess. 3:8; Eph. 4:28; 1 Thess. 4:11. O that our persecutors knew that this is the desire of our hearts, they certainly could not but have great pity and compassion upon us poor, despised strangers, if there be any human pity and compassion in them at all, and they would, according to the words of the Lord, have compassion upon us, as the prophet says: “Bring the poor that are afflicted to thy house.” Is. 58:7. Moses says: “If a stranger sojourn with thee in your land, ye shall not vex him; but the stranger that dwelleth with you shall be unto you as one born among you, and thou shalt love him as thyself.” Lev. 19:33,34.

Mark well that God commands to love the stranger as one’s own self. Who is in misery and dwelling in a strange country, that likes to be despised, and driven out of it with his fellow-believers, and suffer great loss besides? Hence Christ says: “All things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the prophets.” Matt. 7:12. O that they would deal so with us, according to natural equity, and the evangelical truth (of which our persecutors so greatly boast), how soon should the persecutors cease, and the lying and slandering mouths be stopped. For Christ and his own persecuted no one, but in his true Gospel taught the contrary, as he says: “Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good.” Matt. 5:44,45. This is the doctrine left by Christ and his apostles, as they themselves declare, even as Paul says: “Even unto this present hour we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buffeted, and have no certain dwelling place; and labor, working with our own hands: being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it: being defamed, we entreat: we are made as the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of all things unto this day.” 1 Cor. 4:11–13. Paul further says: “All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” 2 Tim. 3:12.

From all this it is demonstrable, that those who have the true evangelical doctrine and faith will persecute no one, but will themselves be persecuted. If it be said to us, that we are persecuted for our heretical faith, according to Paul’s teaching, and because God has commanded to kill the false prophets (Deut. 13:9), we reply thus: Paul says, that we are to reject (avoid) a man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition. Tit. 3:10. He does not say: Drive them out of the country and city without hearing or admonishing them. Besides, one must also know who are heretics: namely, those who advance a doctrine that is beside and contrary to the word of the Lord. But no man can convince us of this; that is, that our doctrine and faith are contrary to the doctrine of Jesus Christ and his holy apostles, as the sequel will show.

In regard to their allegation, that God has commanded, in his law, to kill false prophets, we reply: That if we, in this time of the New Testament, were to kill all which God had commanded to kill in the Old Testament, we should have to kill not only the false prophets, but also the adulterers, whoremongers, and those who take the name of the Lord in vain and curse, and other like transgressors. Leviticus 20:10; Deut. 22:21; Lev. 24:14. And if they would wink at these, and allege against us only the commandment concerning the false prophets, in order to be rid of us, do at least rightly consider the word of the Lord, by what sign false prophets shall be known. For thus does God speak by Moses: “If a prophet or dreamer say to you: Let us go after strange gods, which you know not, that prophet shall die.” Deut. 13. But we do not teach to go after strange gods, neither have we a heretical faith which is contrary to the word of Christ. But we believe in one God, Father Almighty, Creator of heaven and earth, and in Jesus Christ his only begotten Son, our Lord, who was conceived of the Holy Ghost, born of the pure virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, died, and was buried; on the third day he rose from the dead, ascended up to heaven, and is now sitting at the right hand of God the almighty Father, whence he must come again, to judge the quick and the dead. We believe in the Holy Ghost. We believe that Christ Jesus is true God and man.

Neither do we seek salvation in our works, as is reported of us; but we believe that we shall be saved only through the merits of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Nor do we boast of being without sin, but confess ourselves every moment as sinners before our God. But from presumptuous sins we must refrain, if we would be saved: as namely, from adultery, fornication, sorcery, sedition, shedding of blood, cursing and swearing, lying and cheating, pride and drunkenness, anger and strife, hatred and envy. These are the sins of which the Scripture says: “They which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God.” Gal. 5:21.

That they also say that we will not hear the word of God, because we do not hear the preachers in church, to that we reply: That we do not hear the preachers, to this the word of our God constrains us, as they are not fit persons to administer such an office. For Paul teaches Timothy and says: “The things that thou hast heard of me by many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also.” 2 Tim. 2:2. For he that would reprove and teach another must be unblamable himself. But if the preachers were according to the apostolic doctrine, we would gladly hear them from the depths of our hearts, and would also be the first and the last in church.

But if it be said to us, that Jesus Christ says: “The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat: all therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after their works” (Matt. 23:2,3); we answer: If the preachers are the scribes and Pharisees, then they are the ones who have crucified Jesus Christ, and then also will come upon them all the woes that follow hereafter. But if they are not the scribes, then are also the preceding words, that we are to do according to their words, and not after their works, not spoken of them. Again, they that sat in Moses’ seat, were from the tribe of Levi, like Moses, teaching the people of Israel: All that the priests and Levites teach you, and as they command you, that shall ye observe, and do according to it. Deut. 17:10. The prophet says: “The priest’s lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth.” Mal. 2:7. Since Christ did not come to destroy the law or the prophets, but to fulfill them; therefore he taught his apostles thus. But that this should be an argument from the word of Christ (Matt. 23), to hear the preachers, cannot be; since the preachers are not of the tribe of Levi, whom Israel had to hear, but from the Gentiles. Besides, it must be considered, that when Christ Jesus had fulfilled the law in every respect, by his bitter death and the shedding of his sacred blood, he ordained another priesthood that should teach his holy law, namely, his gospel, when he said to his disciples: “As my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.” John 20:21.

These holy messengers of Christ directed us to hear, not blamable teachers, but such as are unblamable; who are not given to wine, not self-willed, not soon angry, no brawler, not covetous, not given to filthy lucre; but given to hospitality, kind, sober, just, holy, temperate; holding fast the faithful word. And let the deacons also first be proved; then let them use the office of a deacon, being found blameless. 2 Pet. 3:2; 1 John 4:1; 1 Tim. 3; Tit. 1; Rom. 2:21; 16:17.

Hence we dare not regard the preachers as the persons that are to wait on the office of the ministry; nor dare we hear them, because they, according to Paul’s teaching, are blamable and unfit thereto. When it is therefore said of us, that we will not hear the word of God, great injustice is done us; for to hear the word of God is the greatest joy that can come to us upon earth, for it is the comfort of our hearts.

That they would also accuse us of being disobedient to the magistracy, because we do not have our children baptized, to this we reply: “We desire to obey the magistracy in all things not contrary to the word of God. That we do not have our children baptized by the priest, this we omit not from stubbornness or presumption, but through the fear of God, because Christ commanded to baptize believers, and the messengers of Christ did not baptize infants, who were unable to speak, but reasonable persons, upon confession of their sins, and of their faith, as may be read, Matt. 3:16; Mark 1:9; Luke 3:21; John 3:22; Acts 2:28; 9:37; 8:18; 10:48; 16:33; 18:8; 19:5; 22:16. Thus did Christ and the apostles teach concerning baptism as we may read, Matt. 28:19; Mark 16:16; John 3:23; Rom. 6:3; Gal. 3:27; Eph. 4:5; Col. 2:12; Tit. 3:5; 1 Peter 3:21; Heb. 6:2. These are the Scriptures that testify of the baptism of believers. But of baptizing infants devoid of reason or speech, upon the faith of the fathers, and exorcising the devil from them, of this the Scriptures do not say one word. Hence we dare not consent to such a baptism, because God has commanded, that one shall neither add to nor take away from his words. Nor dare we do what seems right to any one, but only that which he commands. It is further written: “Add thou not unto his words, lest he reprove thee, and thou be found a liar.” Prov. 30:6.

The Scriptures declare in many places, that they will be most grievously punished by God who forsake his word, and follow their own opinion, even as Saul the first King of Israel; Uzzah, who touched the ark of the Lord; the two sons of Aaron, Nadab and Abihu, who did that which was not commanded them, wherefore they were also punished. 1 Samuel 15:24; 2 Sam. 6:6; Lev. 10:2. These are to us remarkable examples, that we dare use no religious rites or ceremonies without a command from God. For Christ says: “Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up.” Matthew 15:13. And Martin Luther, commenting on the third chapter of Daniel, writes: “Divine worship without the word is always idolatry.”

That they say that the children believe themselves and that God is almighty, so that he can easily give the children faith, since faith is the gift of God, to this we reply: That God is almighty, and can easily give the children faith, and not only faith, but also speech, and works, whereby faith is also confessed (for faith is not without confession or good works), but now does God give the children neither speech nor works, to say nothing of faith.[339] Paul says: “How shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard?” Rom. 10:14. It is certainly evident to every one, that infants can neither hear nor understand, as also the Scripture openly declares. And even though the Scriptures did not teach us this, yet experience teaches us, that they must be guarded and kept from all sharp and dangerous instruments, from water and fire, whereby they prove that there is neither faith nor understanding in them. And as they are not willing to permit that infants should receive the sacrament, they thereby prove themselves, that they do not regard their speechless children as believers.

[339] Thus writes Martin Luther in his preface to the Epistle to the Romans.

That they also claim that their children are filled with the Holy Ghost in their mother’s womb, as was John the Baptist; if this be true, how comes it then that they exorcise the unclean spirits from their children, when they baptize them; if they have previously had the Holy Spirit?

That they also adduce the words of Christ: “Suffer the children to come unto me, for of such is the kingdom of God,” as a proof for baptizing the children, we answer: That the kingdom of God is theirs we heartily admit; but that they are therefore to be baptized, we do not admit, for the reason that Christ did not baptize the children that were brought to him, nor did he command that they should be baptized; but they are saved through grace, without any ceremonies, through the blood of Christ, even as the children which died without circumcision in Israel.

That they also assert that we must be born again of the water and the Spirit, or we cannot enter into the kingdom of God, and would conclude that children must be baptized, because water precedes the Spirit; or they will not be saved: to this we reply, in the first place: That Christ here does not speak of children, but to an adult person, that came to him by night, to whom Jesus said: “Verily, verily I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.” John 3:5,6. In the second place, Christ speaks of a regeneration before the water (v. 3), which regeneration cannot be effected except through faith in Jesus Christ, as the Scriptures teach. This also Martin Luther writes,[340] that faith is a divine work in us, which changes and renews us by the power of God, mortifies the old Adam, makes of us entirely different beings in heart, mind and every power, and brings the Holy Ghost with it.

[340] In the preface to the Epistle to the Romans.

These words do in no respect concern innocent children, for they do not have the old birth, from the original sin which condemns them, as some would prove, because David says: I was begotten of sinful seed; and in sin did my mother conceive me. This psalm David made, when he had committed adultery with Bathsheba, and was reproved by the prophet Nathan. Then he lamented on account of the inborn sin from Adam, but it was not accounted unto his condemnation, because of the promised seed which had been promised to Adam and Eve, namely, Christ Jesus, who reconciled Adam’s transgression and took the original sin upon himself, as Paul says: “As by the offense of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men, unto justification of life.” Rom. 5:18. Thus also Martin Luther declares, writing on the fifteenth chapter of John: “That original sin was taken away through Christ, and that since Christ’s advent it does no more condemn any one. Since, then, original sin was taken away through Christ, and no longer condemns any one, there is also no sin can condemn infants if they die without baptism: for the children shall not die for the iniquity of the father, saith the Lord.” Deuteronomy 24:16; 2 Kings 14:6; 2 Chronicles 25:4; Ezekiel 18:20. Hence it is a great sin before God, to demand that the children be baptized for the sake of original sin, or that they shall not be saved. Those who demand this, esteem Adam’s sin greater than the merits of Christ: they also seek salvation more in the water than in the blood of Christ, which is openly contradicting the Scriptures, since it is so clearly declared “that the blood of our Lord Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin.” 1 John 1:7; Col. 1:14; 1 Pet. 1:19; Rev. 1:5; Heb. 9:12.

That they also want to argue, that circumcision is a proof for the validity of infant baptism; this can not be. Reason, if children were to be baptized as they were circumcised, only the male children would have to be baptized, and not the female, for the female children were not circumcised, but only the male children. Paul does not apply circumcision to baptism, but to the circumcision of the heart, which is a circumcision of the spirit. Rom. 2:29; Col. 2:11; Philip. 3:3. God commanded Abraham to use circumcision on the eighth day; this commandment Israel kept until Christ came, and they did not change it, whether in little or in much, but adhered to the eighth day, and did not want to follow their reason and say: that when children die before the eighth day without circumcision they are damned; but they would obey God and his commandments and would not follow their own wisdom. In this manner we in the New Testament are also to use baptism: Namely, at the time Christ commanded it; that is, on believers, and we are not to follow our own opinion in the matter of baptism, that we should use it before the proper time on speechless and unreasonable children; because God has not commanded it, and it has not been his will. Had it been the will of God, that infants should be baptized, as they were circumcised when they were eight days old, God would doubtless have commanded it with an express command, that children should be baptized, even as well as he commanded to circumcise the children. Christ would also have received baptism in his infancy, as well as that he was circumcised when he was eight days old. But now this was not the will of God; hence he did also teach otherwise, and received it himself in a different manner. For Christ came to John, and desired that he should baptize him, as he also did. By this he teaches us, and has shown us by examples, that they who are to be baptized must have a desire for baptism.

That the preachers assert that Origenes received infant baptism from the apostles, this cannot be; for Origenes lived a hundred years after the time of the apostles, as history testifies. But it is very surprising that the learned are trying to prove any thing by Origenes, since Martin Luther so strenuously rejects him. They write and say what some Romish bishops or popes instituted, and proved the same from the historian Platina. They write thus: “That Pope Innocent commanded to baptize children as soon as they were born.” The same is contained in a book printed at Magdeburg, entitled a “Prayer Book, new from the holy Scriptures.” Again, Sebastian Franck’s Chronika, and Adriaen van Bergen write that Ignius the tenth Pope instituted the sponsors in baptism. This is the reason why we cannot see the propriety of infant baptism: because it is instituted and commanded by men, and the holy Scripture does not know such a baptism, but knows only the baptism that is taught upon faith, as said before.

We are also branded as profaners of the sacrament and forgetters of God. To this we reply: We neither profane nor forget the sacrament of our Lord Jesus Christ, but hold it in great gratitude, and remember, whenever we observe it, the great love which Christ showed us on the cross, when he suffered his body to be broken, and shed his sacred blood for our sakes; and thus we show forth the death of the Lord, as Paul says: “As often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till he come.” 1 Cor. 11:26. This is our faith concerning the sacrament. That we do not receive it from the preachers, and observe it with their church, is for three reasons.

The first reason is: That the minister or dispenser must be blameless according to the teaching of Paul; he must rule well his own house, and have his children in subjection, and his wife must be faithful in all things. 1 Tim. 3:2; Tit. 1:6. In the second place, the church that is to eat of the bread must be a blameless church (Eph. 5:27), as Paul says: “For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us: therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.” Paul further says: “I wrote unto you in an epistle not to company with fornicators: yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous, or extortioners, or with idolaters; for then must ye needs go out of the world. But now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such a one no not to eat.” 1 Cor. 5:7–11. Since we openly find such works in their church, the word of God forbids us to observe the Lord’s sacrament with them.

The third reason is: because they do not observe their sacrament according to the practice of Christ and his apostles, for they took bread, and break it, and gave it to the people. Matt. 26:26; 1 Corinthians 10:16; 11:23; Acts 2:42; 20:11. But the priests break no bread, but give unbroken wafers. The wafers were instituted by Pope Alexander. Christ commands it to be done in remembrance of him (1 Cor. 11:24); the priests say that it is to be done, partly, for the forgiveness of sins. These are the reasons why we dare not observe it with them, through the fear of God, for we dare do nothing but what the word of God teaches us. And we observe it with a blameless dispenser, in a blameless church who fear God, with bread and wine, according to the practice of the Lord and his apostles, in the houses, as Christ and the apostles did.

This is our faith and confession concerning holy baptism: that it may be given to none other but adults that believe, and know themselves what they are receiving, even as they who eat of the bread of the Lord must have understanding and faith, and must examine themselves. Because we thus rightly observe these two sacraments according to the command of Christ, hence it partly comes, that the preachers are so exceedingly hostile to us. It grieves them, that they should lose their profit. They know not what evil things they can falsely tell the authorities and the common people, in order that they should not tolerate us in any city or country. They pretend that there are so many thousands of us in the country, who want to take possession of countries and cities; whereas no such thoughts have entered into our hearts, for it is impossible to take possession of countries and cities without violence and bloodshed. And if we had such a liberty as would permit us to commit murder, and to deprive an other of his property, we would also have liberty to let our children be baptized by the priests; then we would not need to allow ourselves to be driven from our possessions and paternal inheritances, from our ease into great misery, as a reproach to all. If we had such a heart as is reported of us, we would suffer all this in vain, for they who do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God, as Paul says. Gal. 5:21. “A lie,” says Sirach, “is a foul blot in a man, yet it is continually in the mouth of the untaught. A thief is better than a man that is accustomed to lie.” Sir. 20:24,25. For they had also invented this lie against Paul, that he had made an uproar, and had brought from the wilderness four thousand secret murderers. Acts 21:38. But with regard to us they have still magnified the lie, and speak of many thousands as being of our faith. We have not so easy a faith, that they flock to us in crowds; only here and there may be a household, which are very solitary and few, as a sparrow alone upon the housetop, like the pelican of the wilderness, an owl of the desert, a lily among thorns, and the apple tree among the trees of the wood, which brings forth good fruit (Ps. 102:7,6; Cant. 2:2,3; Ps. 1:3), as a penitent life, to deny one’s self, and to hate his own life, otherwise he cannot be Christ’s disciple. Luke 14:26. They that are Christ’s, crucify the flesh with the affections and lusts. Gal. 5:24. He that says he abides in Christ ought himself also to walk, even as Christ walked. 1 John 2:6. Christ says that there are few that walk in his way, in the way which leads unto life, and that find it. It is hid from the scribes and wise of this world. Base things, and things which are most despised, hath God chosen, and things which are not, to them it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God. Thus Christ and his apostles declare that there are few who have the true faith, and know the way. As also the prophet laments: “The faithful fail from among the children of men.” Psalm 12:1. For iniquity abounds, so that, if it were possible, the very elect should fall into error, as Christ himself says: “When the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?” Luke 18:8. Hence there will be few believers at Christ’s coming, and have also been few from the beginning of the world. As namely, in the time of Noah, only eight believing souls. In Lot’s time, there were only three believers. In the time of Israel, there were eight hundred false prophets against one. Also, four hundred false prophets, to one [true] prophet. 1 Kings 18.

Thus the perverse have always outnumbered the righteous. This is our open confession before God and all men: that the faith and heart of every one of us is of such a nature, that we do not desire in any wise to injure our enemies that persecute us, or to wish them evil; but we desire from the depths of our hearts, to pray for them, and if they should need us, we would most heartily serve them according to our ability, for they know not but that they are right, and are therein doing God great service. John 16:2. Even as they will hereafter have to confess, as it is written in the fifth chapter of Wisdom; but it shall then be too late for them. For this reason the promise of eternal salvation is ours; as Christ himself said: “Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven.” Matt. 5:11,12. This promise have they that are persecuted here. But to those that persecute here, woe is prophesied, as Christ says: “Woe unto you, scribes, who kill the prophets; fill up the measure of your fathers.” The apostle says: “Go to now, ye rich men, weep and howl, for your miseries that shall come upon you. Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are moth eaten. Your gold and silver is cankered; and the rust of them shall be a witness against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire. Ye have heaped treasure together for the last days. Ye have condemned and killed the just; and he doth not resist you.” James 5;1–3,6. If it be replied, that they do not want to shed our blood, but only order us out of their cities and countries, we answer: Though there is no where a place for us, still we must certainly live some where; hence we must for this reason go to bloody countries, whence we fled, partly, because of the great tyranny, where the blood of the saints is poured out like water. But when that great day of the Lord will come, when men shall say: “Ye mountains and hills, fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb;” then it shall be found how guilty they have been of our blood. For they shall have judgment without mercy, that have shewed no mercy. For with what measure a man has meted, it shall be measured to him again.

Hence we request and pray, for the sake of Jesus Christ, that what we have written be received in good part, since it has been done out of pure love, for a warning against the punishment of the Lord, lest you sin against us; since we are the true strangers and people of God, who are persecuted for the true doctrine of Jesus Christ and his holy apostles. May the eternal and merciful God look with gracious eyes upon all his afflicted children, who are hated by so many, and not give to the beasts the souls of thy turtle doves, for his great and holy name’s sake. Ps. 74:19.

O Lord, shorten the days, and look upon the reproach of thy people, which they must suffer every day for the sake of the holy testimony of the Gospel, through thy dear Son, our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

(End of the first letter.)

As then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is now. Gal. 4:29.

* * * * *

Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; for he is faithful that promised. Heb. 10:23.

ANOTHER LETTER OF THE PRISONERS: IN WHICH WE VINDICATE OURSELVES OF THAT WHICH IS REPORTED OF US, AND BRIEFLY NOTICE THE PRINCIPAL POINTS OF OUR FAITH, AS IS STATED MORE FULLY BELOW.

We poor prisoners, named Hendrick Terwoort and Jan Pieterss, lying in bonds in the Mersey, for the testimony of Jesus Christ, and from there sentenced to death, to be burnt to ashes at the stake, whereunto we have willingly prepared ourselves here, this 10th of April, A. D. 1575, in London.

Further, we poor prisoners kindly ask, that you will accept in good part our simple writing to your Honor: for the reason that we do this, is because we are very sorry that your Honor is not well satisfied with the simple answer made by us; which has caused us briefly to write your Honor, in order that you may better understand and know what views we have in regard to it. Hence we have also briefly written our confession concerning it.

This is the confession of our faith of God our heavenly Father.

1. We believe in one only God the Father Almighty, Creator of heaven and of the earth, as is written, Gen. 1:1; in whom Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and all the prophets believed. Heb. 11.

2. We further believe in Jesus Christ the only Son of the Father, who was in the beginning with God. Mic. 5:2; John 1:1; 1 John 1:1. And when the fullness of the time was come, which God had promised, this Word became flesh, and was born of the house of David, Rom. 1:3, of the pure virgin Mary, espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David, who is blessed above all other women. We believe that this true Son of God, by many signs and miracles which he did, proclaimed to us the word of his Father. And after that he was delivered up to the Jews, he was crucified under Pontius Pilate, died and was buried. Matt. 27:1; Mark 15:1; Luke 23:1; John 18.

3. We also believe that this same Jesus Christ is true God and man, and suffered for our sins. Isaiah 53:5. And when we were his enemies, he suffered a bitter death for us, that those who believe in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. John 3:16.

4. We also believe that this our Savior was raised up from the dead, Matt. 28:6; Mark 16:6; Luke 24:6; John 20:9, even as he had foretold. Matthew 17:9; Mark 9:9; Luke 9:22. And is sitting at the right hand of his Father. Mark 16:19; Acts 7:55.

5. We furthermore believe in the Holy Ghost, even as is written, 1 John 5:7, saying that there are three that bear record in heaven: The Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost; and these three are one.

6. We also believe in the communion of the saints, whose prayers avail much for us, 1 John 1:3;[341] James 5:16. We also believe in a holy church, in which are those who believe in Jesus Christ, who by one Spirit are baptized into one body, even as Paul says, 1 Cor. 12:13. And Jesus Christ is the head thereof, namely of the holy church, even as it is written, Eph. 5:23; Col. 1:18.

[341] In the margin.

We believe and confess, that this holy church has power to close and to open, to bind and to loose, and whatever is bound upon earth is also bound in heaven, and whatever is loosed upon earth is also loosed in heaven, Matt. 16:18,19. We also believe that God has ordained in this holy church, apostles, prophets and teachers, 1 Cor. 12:28, bishops and deacons. 1 Tim. 3.

7. We believe in and confess also a baptism in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, even as the Lord Jesus Christ commanded us and ordained (Matt. 28:19), and as the apostles practiced (Acts 2:38), and as they wrote with regard to it (Rom. 6:3; 1 Cor. 12:13; Galatians 3:27; Eph. 4:5; 1 Pet. 3:21). And we believe that all those that have received this baptism are members of the body of Jesus Christ, in the holy church. 1 Cor. 12:13.

8. As further regards the holy Supper of Jesus Christ, we believe and confess even as Christ said with reference to it, as is written, Matt. 26:26: As they were eating the supper, Jesus took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave it to his disciples, and said: Take, eat; this is my body. And he also took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying: Drink, and divide it among yourselves; for this is my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins: this do in remembrance of me. Matt. 26:26; Mark 14:24; Luke 22:17,19. We believe as Paul declares, saying: The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? 1 Cor. 10:16. Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. John 6:54.

9. We also confess and believe in a marriage state, as being an ordinance of God, as we read, Gen. 2:24. A man and a woman joined together in the name of the Lord, in the holy church. 1 Corinthians 7:2. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. Eph, 5:31. Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. Matt. 19:6. For marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge. Heb. 13:4.

10. We further believe and confess that magistrates are appointed and ordained of God, Wis. 6:3; Sir. 17:17; Rom. 13:1, for the punishment of the evil, and the protection of the good; to which magistrates we desire from the heart to be obedient, even as is written (1 Pet. 2:13): “Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord’s sake. For they bear not the sword in vain. Rom. 13:4. And Paul further teaches us, that, first of all, we are to make supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, for kings, and for all that are in authority; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty; for this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Savior, who will have all men to be saved. 1 Tim. 2:1. He further teaches us, that one should be subject to principalities and powers, obey magistrates, and be ready to every good work. Tit. 3:1. Hence we would kindly beg your Majesty, that you would rightly understand our meaning: that is, that we do not despise the august, noble, and gracious Queen, and her wise council, but esteem Her Majesty worthy of all honor, and we also desire to be subject to her in all that we can; for we confess with Paul as stated above; for she is the minister of God; and that whosoever resists this power resists the ordinance of God; for rulers are not a terror to them that do good, but to those that do evil. Hence we confess that we owe, and are ready to give, to the secular power, custom, tribute, honor and fear, even as Christ himself taught us, saying: “Render unto Cæsar the things which are Cæsar’s; and unto God the things that are God’s.” Matt. 22:21. Hence, since she is a minister of God, we would kindly entreat Her Majesty, that she would be pleased to show mercy to us poor prisoners, even as the heavenly Father is also merciful to us.

We hereby do not consent at all to those who would resist the higher powers, but confess with all our heart, that one must be obedient and subject to them, as we have stated above.

11. Furthermore, to the question put to us, whether we would not be willing to swear any oath, we reply: That we do not find ourselves free in our conscience, that we may do this, because, as is written, Christ says (Matt. 5:33): “Ye have heard that it hath been said by them of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths: but I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven; for it is God’s throne: nor by the earth; for it is his footstool: neither by Jerusalem; for it is the city of the great King. Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black. But let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.” Further, also James teaches us (Jas. 5:12), saying: “But above all things, my brethren, swear not; neither by heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any other oath: but let your yea be yea; and your nay, nay. For these reasons we dare in no wise swear.

12. We further believe in the resurrection of the dead, as is written Isa. 26:19: Job 19:25; Daniel 12:2; John 5; 1 Cor. 15:12; 1 Thess. 4:16. That men shall rise from the dead in their own body, Job 19:26; Isa. 26:19; 1 Cor. 15, when the Lord shall come in the clouds, with his angels, when he shall judge every man according to his deeds, Matthew 25:31; Rom. 2:6.

13. We furthermore believe all that is contained in the holy Scriptures, both in the Old and New Testament. And we poor prisoners make humble entreaty, if we have in any wise done amiss to Her Majesty, or her subjects, praying them, to forgive us for it, and be merciful unto us, even as the heavenly Father is merciful; for we are a poor, simple people, of humble knowledge and understanding, and we are sorry that we cannot write more courteously. Hence we beg your Highness, that your Majesty would accept our simple writing in good part.

Herewith we will commend your Royal Majesty to the Lord for this time; the Lord be with you and us all. Amen.

Written in our imprisonment, in London, on the 21st of July, in the year of our Lord 1575, by

HENDRICK TERWOORT, JAN PIETERS.

A clear account of the foregoing matters is contained in the following letter, written by one Jaques de Somere (a member of the Calvinistic church, resident at that time in London), and sent to his mother, Tanneken van der Varent, residing at Ghent, in Flanders; in which city he subsequently became a pensionary, while the Reformed ruled at Ghent, before the city was delivered up to the [Duke of] Parma, in the year 1584.

A LETTER FROM JAQUES DE SOMERE, SENT TO HIS MOTHER, AT GHENT.

Venerable and beloved mother, after most humbly commending myself to you, please let me inform you, that we are well, God be praised, even as we, not without great joy, learned from father’s letter, that this is also the case with you. I dare say that I never read a letter from my father without anxiety and fear, until the end of the same assures me of your health, since I, aware of the weakness and infirmity of your nature, and in constant dread, lest you might have fallen into some severe sickness, which would cause me greater grief, than if I myself were in the greatest distress and pain.

But God be praised for his goodness, that he does not visit you more grievously, nor lay upon you a greater burden, than you, by his help and the consolation of his word, and the hope of the life to come, are able to bear; and permits me to enjoy the greatest joy which a good child might wish in this world, namely, to see my father and mother attain to a good old age, and bear me such solicitude, love and favor as I could possibly expect from the most solicitous and benevolent parents, for which I owe you eternal gratitude.

Further, my beloved mother, as regards the particulars of the execution of the Anabaptists, though I doubt not but you have already heard much concerning it from the accounts of others, and I do not like to write of this matter, of which I can never think without great sadness; yet, since you desire it of me, and I perhaps know more about it than the common people, as I was often with them, and took a memorandum of everything, I would not forbear to write you such information as I have with regard to it; and I will also send you some copies of their confession, upon which they died (though some of them are still imprisoned), together with a supplication, which they presented to Her Majesty, but which was not accepted.

The matter was as follows: On Easter-day, the 3d of April, A. D. 1575, there were gathered in a house beyond Aldgate (on the way leading to Mirror Court), thirty Anabaptists, men as well as women, for the purpose of exhortation and prayer. But being discovered of the neighbors, nearly all of them were led from there to prison, with so few beadles, that part of them could easily have escaped, had they felt free in their conscience to run. After they had fallen into the hands of the magistrates, they were brought to the house of the bishop of London, in order to be examined by him (through the mouth, however, of the Dutch and French preachers, since the bishop did not understand their language), concerning their faith, which they delivered in writing, and which was of such a character, that it contained nothing but what I myself would have dared subscribe to, excepting only the article touching the oath, in which they openly confessed that they believed that one might not swear in any wise.

Not satisfied with this confession, the bishop laid before them four articles, which they were to sign, or, if they remained obstinate, be burnt alive; declaring that he had received this commission from the Court.

The articles were: 1. That they should desist from, renounce and forsake all errors, sects and heresies of the accursed sect of the Anabaptists, and confess that they had been seduced thereto by the devil; and further believe and confess with heart and mouth, that Christ had assumed his flesh and blood from the substance of the flesh and blood of Mary. 2. That infants ought to be baptized. 3. That a Christian might administer the office of magistracy. 4. That a Christian might swear an oath.

Thereupon they replied that they could not believe this in their consciences, and that they would hold to their first confession. Hence they were from there conducted back to prison; but on the way ten or twelve of them (seeing in what danger they were, and that they had a good opportunity to escape, since only one or two beadles went with them), escaped, all of whom, however, in a day or two, of their own accord, returned to the prison, partly to release their bail, who were bound in the sum of a hundred pounds; and partly, because the Bishop, as a man of honor, promised them with an oath, that he should release all of them together in four or five days, if they returned; if not, he should keep the others in confinement till Christmas.

Shortly after, five of the men (through the much disputing of our Netherlanders, who belonged to the [Calvinistic] church), before they were condemned as heretics became converted. And yet they were made to stand, in St. Paul’s church-yard, in a full assembly of many thousand Englishmen, in front of the pulpit (mark), each with a fagot on his shoulder, as a token that they had merited the fire; and much other loss and ignominy was inflicted upon them, though the bishop had promised them, that he should forthwith acquit them of everything, and release them without any trouble, if they would only sign the four articles; but the contrary was evident.

This occurred on the twenty-fifth day of May, A. D. 1575.

A few days afterwards, when the bishop saw that the rest would not depart from their faith, he condemned them all to death, in the ecclesiastical court in St. Paul’s church (where the papistic bishop in Queen Mary’s time was wont to sentence the Christians), and delivered them over to the secular judge, by whom the women, tied hand to hand, were conducted to Newgate (which is the prison of those confined for capital crimes); together with one of the men, whom they considered to be the youngest and most innocent. But the rest of the men were taken back to their old place of confinement of the bishop’s prison, so that it was thought that the women were to be executed first, even as they also daily came and threatened them, holding up death before their eyes, if they should not renounce; so that for five or six days they suffered great distress and temptation, expecting from day to day to be burnt, and this was done even on the very day when their sentence of banishment had arrived from the Court; for at ten o’clock in the evening the Bailiff and his beadles came into prison, to make an inventory of all their property, and to apprise them, that they should prepare themselves to die the next day, which he did, in order to see whether none of them would renounce through fear. But when he saw that they all remained steadfast, he announced to them, that the Queen would show them mercy, and only banish them from the country, and cause the youth to be scourged behind a cart.

Thus, within five or six days afterwards, fourteen women or thereabouts, were conducted, by the officers of justice, from the prison which stands near St. Martin’s Church, to St. Catharine’s on ship board, and the youth was scourged behind a cart that went immediately in front; and thus all were banished from the country, on pain of death, and they are now residing in Holland and Zealand.

A few days afterwards, the five men who were still confined in the bishop’s prison were likewise sentenced by the bishop, and brought to Newgate, where one of them, through the poverty and hardship of the severe confinement, died in prison. The others, fearing that the extreme penalty should be inflicted upon them, since they had so rigorously dealt even with the women; and hearing that the Queen and the entire council were so incensed against them, that hardly any one dared intercede for them, because of an evil report that they denied God and Christ, and rejected all government and authority of magistrates and higher powers as ungodly and unchristian; ventured to present a supplication, together with their confession concerning the four articles that had been laid before them (copies of which I send here), to Her Majesty, who was so incensed against them that she would not even receive it, but severely reprimanded the maids of honor who presented it to her, as they themselves reported to those that had delivered it to them.

When they saw this they changed said articles and supplication to some extent and delivered it to My Lord of Bodley, who, having conferred with the bishop about the matter, returned them the following day with the answer that he was sorry for their sakes, but that there was no hope at all of mercy, except they were willing to sign the articles, and renounce their heresy. In the meantime, the bishop, in behalf of Her Majesty, issued several articles, one of which was That a Christian magistrate might punish obstinate heretics with the sword; commanding all strangers to subscribe to the same, or if not, to give sufficient bail that whenever it shall please the bishop they will appear before him and the Queen’s commissioners, to be more fully examined and punished according to the finding. Hence, nearly all the strangers, more through fear than otherwise, signed the same, except some who would rather be in danger, than, against their conscience, sanction, by their handwriting, the killing of the poor people; how it will end with them, is not yet known.

Shortly after, an order from the Court came to the sheriff or bailiff of London, that he should execute the oldest two, according to their sentence. One of them named Jan Pieterss, was a poor man, more than fifty years of age, with nine children. His first wife had previously likewise been burnt for her religion, here in Ghent in Flanders. And he was now married to a woman whose husband had also previously been burnt at Ghent for his religion. Hence both, on account of persecution, had fled to England, thinking that they should be able to live there without peril in the liberty of their conscience. All this he stated to the bishop, and asked for mercy to leave the country with his wife and children; but it was not granted him.

The other, named Hendrick Terwoort, was a handsome, wealthy man of thirty-five or six years, a goldsmith by trade, and had only been married eight or ten weeks previous to his apprehension.

These two, as no disputing of the Dutch and French preachers could move them to subscribe the articles, but were much rather confirmed in their views through the cruelty and unchristian proceeding of those who boast themselves of the gospel and the true faith, notwithstanding that many Englishmen as well as Dutchmen solicited pardon for them, were, nevertheless, the 22d of July, at six o’clock in the morning; in Smithfield (where they formerly used to burn persons belonging to our religion) most miserably burnt alive at a stake, till consumed to ashes, without any strangling or gun-powder, according to the custom of the country, on the Friday after that on the preceding Tuesday the stake had been erected. I doubt not but that the Queen consented to it with reluctance, but was persuaded thereto by some papists or other perverse persons and enemies of the truth, of whom there are many here; who made her believe that the Anabaptists (which religion is unknown to this nation), not only deny God and Christ; and thus overthrow the salvation of souls, but that they also reject all secular politics, laws and authorities, and instigate the people to sedition and rebellion, teaching that the office of the magistracy is ungodly and unchristian, whereby mostly, I doubt not, she became incensed against them, so that she would not even receive their supplication.

May the Lord forgive those who were the cause and authors of this, and so greatly slandered these poor people before Her Majesty, as you may judge from this their confession, which they subscribed in my presence, with their own hands: which though it does not satisfy me in every respect, and I greatly fear that they labor under a misapprehension as regards the point of Christ’s first conception and the origin of his flesh; yet, since they with expressed words confess in a Christian manner, and have often orally confessed in my presence, that Christ is true God and true man, like unto us in flesh and blood and all other things, except sin alone; I am so far from deeming them worthy of any capital punishment, that I would not hesitate to recognize them as brethren and do not doubt their salvation, provided they have feared the Lord, and walked before him in a good conscience; for our God is a merciful and gracious God, who does not condemn men for this or that misapprehension and error, but much rather graciously forgives their weakness and infirmity, for his Son Christ Jesus’ sake, if it does not arise from stubbornness, but from pure ignorance, even as Paul says of himself, that he obtained mercy with God, because he had sinned ignorantly (1 Timothy 1:13); and the error does not concern the fundamental doctrines of the faith, but the accessories of it, as is the case with these Anabaptists.

As regards the two young men that are still left, they continue as firm and steadfast as ever, and daily expect to have the same punishment inflicted upon them.

Lucas and I sought, if it were possible, to help them out of prison (four days after the others had been executed), and had with much talking brought the matter so far that they subscribed the confession (a copy of which I herewith send you), hoping that the bishop should be satisfied with it; who, when he had read it, found it good enough, but would nevertheless not accept it graciously, except they would subscribe the first four articles without any contradiction, and unite with the Dutch church, which they had resolved not to do, even though they were entirely and in every respect of our belief because they would thereby have to condemn the two executed, and all others of their fellow-believers (who died or still live in the same faith), and confess that they had been led into damnable heresy by the devil, the spirit of lies and error, in which they say that they, in their consciences, in no wise believe, but that they are much more assured of their salvation in Christ, who is true God and true man, and because they would greatly offend God, as they say by saying all these things against their conscience.

Hence there is nothing known but that they will have to suffer the same punishment which their associates suffered; and this the more, because they attempted to break out of prison, by filing off an iron bar from a window, for which reason they are now also fettered much more heavily than ever before, and should consider themselves fortunate, if they, the sooner the better, could be released through death from the great poverty and misery of the imprisonment, since they are both confined apart, so that they cannot comfort each other, and no one may come there and speak to them, on pain of being held himself.

Here you have, beloved mother, from beginning to end, a written account of the sad history of the imprisoned, converted, banished and executed Anabaptists, which as I well know has seemed very incredible and strange to you, and that you have been greatly grieved: because they who formerly suffered persecution themselves here now persecute others for their religion; and force the conscience of others with fire and sword, whereas they formerly taught (which is the truth); that no man has a right to rule over the conscience of another; and that faith is a special gift of God and cannot be implanted in man by any physical force, but through the word of God and the illumination of the Holy Ghost; also, that heresy is not a carnal, but a spiritual crime, which God alone must punish; that lies must be overcome not by force, but with the truth; that the disposition of the children of God is, not to put others to death for their faith, but to be put to death themselves for the testimony of the truth; finally, that the shedding of blood for the sake of religion is a sure sign of antichrist, who thereby sets himself in the place and judgment-seat of God, and ascribes to himself dominion over the conscience (which belongs to God alone). I am well aware, I say, that this matter has greatly grieved you and every sympathizing heart; yet I hope that you will hereby not become offended or take occasion to doubt the true faith; but will think (as is also the truth) that it has not been sanctioned or approved of by some of the godfearing and learned, of the English, as well as of the foreigners that are here.

Moreover, though this church should approve of it, you nevertheless well know that the truth does not depend on men, who are but frail, weak, sinful, and changeable, so that those who are good and godly to-day, may to-morrow fall into great sins, especially if their affairs prosper in this world; but that our comfort and hope, religion, faith and salvation consist in God, who is unchangeable, and whose truth ever remains uniform. By him we have also been taught and warned beforehand, that we should not be offended at the scandals of this world, which are many and of various kinds, and are also often caused by those who shelter in the church of Christ. Even as Paul declares concerning what befell him, the persecution which he suffered from false brethren was not the least.

I would write you more about this matter, if time did permit me. Hence I will conclude here, and pray the Lord, that he will strengthen you and all the godfearing and lovers of the truth, in virtue and godliness, to the salvation of the soul. Amen.

Your obedient son,

JAQUES DE SOMERE.

* * * * *

Wherefore, let them that suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping of their souls to him in well doing, as unto a faithful Creator, 1 Peter 4:19.

THE FOLLOWING WRITINGS ALSO APPEAR TO HAVE BEEN DRAWN UP PARTLY BY THE ASSISTANCE OF SAID JAQUES DE SOMERE, AS A FAVOR TO THE PRISONERS, WITH THEIR CONSENT.

A supplication, presented to the Queen, in behalf of the prisoners in England, but not received by Her Majesty.

In consideration of your Majesty’s laudable goodness and grace, famous far and wide among all nations, because you have always used discretion in all matters, and especially in the matter of religion and conscience, and have recently shown this in our fellow-believers; we entirely trust to your Majesty, that you will be pleased to show us poor prisoners and strangers the same mercy, since we are in the same state and condition, and in the same faith, which we humbly present to your Majesty in Christ, for Christ’s sake, that your Highness be pleased to peruse the same, and, according to your wisdom and grace, considering the unimportant difference, graciously judge of it. We testify before God and your Majesty, that if we could feel or understand otherwise in our conscience, we should with all our heart accept and confess the contrary, seeing it would be a great error on our part, not to prefer living in a true faith, to willfully dying in a false faith. Likewise, will Her Majesty be pleased to consider according to her innate goodness and wisdom, that it does not behoove us to speak dissimulatingly, otherwise than we believe with the heart, in order thus to escape the danger of temporal death, and that it is impossible to believe differently from what we feel in our conscience; as also, that it is not in our power to believe this or that, even as an evil doer can voluntarily do well or cease to do evil; but that the true faith must be poured into men’s hearts by God, whom we daily pray, that he would give us his Spirit, that we may understand his truth and Gospel.

Moreover, it is well-known to Her Majesty, that we are not a turbulent people, neither seek to instigate any rebellion against Her Majesty, but much rather daily pray the Lord for her prosperous reign and welfare according to soul and body (Jer. 29:7); finally, that we have not sought to spread our faith in this country, nor are we able to do it, since we are simple and unlearned trades-people, and inexperienced in divinity. These and other reasons we humbly entreat Her Majesty to consider for our benefit, and in particular to be mindful of Her laudable and princely grace, which is a marvel to all nations, and which has ever appeared in all matters, but especially in the matter of religion and conscience.

It was subscribed:

HENDRICK TERWOORT, JAN PIETERSS, CHRISTIAEN KEMELS, GERRIT VAN BYLER, HANS VAN STRATEN.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH OF THE PRISONERS IN ENGLAND, IN CONNECTION WITH THE PRECEDING SUPPLICATION.

Touching our faith of Jesus Christ our Savior: We not only believe in his incarnation, but also regard him, who denies that Christ is come in the flesh, to be the antichrist. 1 John 4:3. Hence we believe with the heart and confess with the mouth, that the eternal Word of God was from the beginning with God; that the Son of God became man when the fullness of the time was come, for the salvation and redemption of men; that he was conceived of the Holy Ghost, and through the power of God the Most High, born of the blessed virgin Mary, and manifested of the seed of David; that he is the fruit of the body of Mary; and that inasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same. Hebrews 2:14.

Finally, we believe that he is the promised seed of the woman that has bruised the serpent’s head; we also believe, all that is further written concerning him in the holy Scriptures; and we place the hope of our salvation solely in his death and resurrection. But herein alone is the difference, that we can as yet not find it in our conscience to say that he took his flesh from the substance of the flesh of the virgin Mary; since we do not find this expressed in the Scriptures; hence we forbear to inquire into the mystery of God.

As regards the baptism of children, we believe that infants are in a saved state and belong to the kingdom of God; but as we do not find a commandment or an example in the holy Scriptures, to baptize them, we deem, according to the ordinance of Christ, that one ought to wait with baptizing them, till they are able to confess their faith in the church of God. In the meantime we do not condemn the churches that hold other views.

Regarding the magistracy, so far as the office in itself is concerned, we confess that it is not only good and profitable for the maintenance of the common welfare, but also ordained of God, for the protection of the good and the punishment of the evil; that he has not received the sword in vain, to whom we also are bound, through God’s commandment, and ready, to show all subjection and service. We believe that it does not behoove us further to inquire into or judge of this matter.

But being constrained in our conscience by questions as to whether the magistrate can be a Christian, we say that to human eyes it will, for manifold obstacles, be hard and difficult; nevertheless we do not despair of it, since that which seems impossible to men is possible before God, according to what Christ says in the gospel concerning the rich. Matt. 19:26.

Finally, as to swearing: In this article we agree with the Dutch preachers, that we may, with a good conscience, call God to witness in a matter of which we know and are certain.

These articles, as contained here, we simply believe, notwithstanding the conclusions which some, out of their own understanding, draw from them to the contrary.

Hence we beseech Her Majesty, for Christ’s sake, to bear our weakness, and to consider that if we could feel somewhat different in our conscience, we would most gladly accept the same from the heart, and confess it with the mouth.

Thus we humbly pray God for Her Majesty’s long life, prosperous reign, and eternal salvation. We doubt not but that she will be pleased to show us poor prisoners and strangers such grace as has already been shown to our companions, for which thanks be to God and to Her Majesty.

Subscribed by:

HENDRICK TERWOORT, JAN PIETERSS, CHRISTIAEN KEMELS, GERRIT VAN BYLER, HANS VAN STRATEN.

ANSWER TO THE LETTER OF JOHN FOX; WRITTEN BY THE PRISONERS AT LONDON, A. D. 1575.

Reverend and well beloved Sir Doctor Fox: We have read your letter, from which we learn the endeavors you have put forth in our behalf, with Her Royal Majesty as well as with her wise council, for which we greatly thank you, even as we also do for your good admonition, which notwithstanding it seems to us to be written somewhat severely, we are nevertheless assured proceeds from love and from a good zeal which you have for the truth and the welfare of your neighbor; hence we cannot but give it a good interpretation. However, we are very sorry that you, not better understanding our point, have an opinion of us different from what we would like; since you think that through our singularity and obstinacy we not only give offense to the church of God, but also greatly offend God, and overthrow our salvation.

What cause you have thus to think of us, we do not know; however, we can assure you of this, that we seek with all our heart to serve the only God and Christ in a good conscience, and to edify our neighbor as far as is possible to us.

Hence we willingly accept whatever the holy Scriptures declare to us, and wish that we would be left to adhere to the simplicity of the word of God, and not with subtle questions to be driven further, than we with our feeble understanding can comprehend or answer with the Scriptures. We confess (even as you say) that Jesus Christ the Son of the living God, when the time was fulfilled, was born of woman and became truly man.

We confess that the flesh of Christ is not a fantasm or ethereal, but true, human flesh, like unto us in all things, except sin; that he is the promised seed of the woman, David’s son, and the fruit of Mary’s body. Finally, we believe all that the holy Scriptures further testify of him; and whether we live or die, we do not place our salvation in our works or holiness, but solely in his death and resurrection. Hence we cannot wonder enough, what more could be required of a Christian, since you yourself quote from the apostle: “Though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more. Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature.” 2 Cor. 5:16,17.

By this the apostle sufficiently indicates to us that we ought rather to observe and appropriate to ourselves the fruits of the incarnation and the sufferings of Christ, than arrogantly to dispute about the origin of his flesh; which we yet confess as far as the Scriptures tell us concerning it; contenting ourselves with what you request of us, that he is come in the flesh. If people only were satisfied therewith, and would not compel us to confess that Christ has his origin from the substance of Mary’s flesh; which because we cannot comprehend or believe, for the reason that the word substance is not mentioned in the holy Scriptures, and, therefore it is concluded against us, that we believe that Christ is not true man, and in short, that we deny our salvation; whereas, on the contrary, according to the dictates of love, it ought to be concluded: That, when we say that Christ had just as true, human flesh as our first father Adam had before the fall, we at once confess him to be true man and our Savior, especially when we confess this with express words. If you reply to this, that you find little or no difference between your faith and ours, except in the expression, substance of the woman, and that we ought not therefore obstinately to reject the same, we rejoin, on the other hand, that we ought not to be constrained thereto by force, but that our weakness in this respect ought to be borne with, since we cannot believe otherwise in our conscience, and should greatly sin against God, if we were to speak contrary to the testimony of our conscience.

Hence, if we are put to death (which we do not hope of her Royal Grace) we testify before God, that we do not die for this or that article (which if we could, with arguments, be made to believe, we would accept with all our heart), but for our conscience’ sake, to which if we act contrary, though we did well, we nevertheless do ill, and witness against ourselves, as you with your learning can understand far better than we simple and unlearned people.

Finally, we are men, and what is more, unlearned men, who are liable to err; and hence we will always show ourselves teachable to all those who can show us something better with the Scriptures; but that they want to constrain us thereto with fire or sword, this appears to us a vain undertaking, and to militate against reason; for it is indeed possible, that through fear of death we could be made to speak differently from what we understand; but that we should understand otherwise than we believe, you know to be impossible.

Therefore those who should deal with us on this wise, offer us this alternative, either temporal or eternal death: temporal, if we adhere to what our conscience declares to be right, or the truth; eternal, if we act and speak contrary to our conscience. But we have a better hope of her Royal Grace, which has hitherto not deemed it well to put [any one] to death for the matter of religion; well knowing that the true faith is a special gift of God, implanted in man, not by fire and sword, but through the Holy Ghost and the preaching of the external word of God. And we ought to consider well, that formerly we were all heretics here, who if we had been made to die in such a condition, would all have had to suffer the death of both body and soul. But we will here conclude this matter, thanking you for the trouble to which you have been pleased to go for us, and requesting you that you will do the best in our cause, with the council, and especially before Her Royal Majesty, who, if our point were well known to her, we doubt not, would, according to her excellent wisdom and usual grace, deal mercifully with us, since we willingly show Her Majesty all reverence and subjection, praying for her long life and prosperous reign. Amen.

Subscribed to by:

GERRIT VAN BYLER, HENDRICK TERWOORT, HANS VAN STRATEN, JAN PIETERSS, CHRISTIAEN KEMELS.

PAUL GLOCK, A. D. 1576.

In the year 1576, Paul Glock, who had been imprisoned without intermission for nearly nineteen years, in the country of Wurtemberg, came to his deliverance, after he had suffered much during his imprisonment, and at first been greatly tormented and tortured, and at such times been tempted in many and various ways, by the authorities as well as by noblemen and Lutheran preachers; they tried him with hard imprisonment and also with light imprisonment. In the year 1566 they did not try him for a whole half year, and also permitted him to go out several times, on his promising them with his word, that he would not go away without their knowledge. Subsequently, when the court-chaplain of the prince and others examined him, and he still firmly adhered to his faith, and would not regard their magistracy, sword, and war, as in harmony with Christianity; they said that he was not worthy of going among the people; that he must remain in confinement all the days of his life, even until his death, or until he should say that they were good Christians. In the year 1567 he was sick, from Epiphany until St. John’s day, being very feeble and miserable, lame in his hands, and also in his knees, so that he was not able to stand up. He also had great pain in his mouth, so that for some time he could eat no bread, and there was no hope that he would ever get well again. When his enemies learned of this, they thought, “Now is our time,” and sent two priests to him, who were to dispute with him, and to persuade him, in regard to infant baptism and the sacrament, and that they should convert him to themselves, since God so visited him with sickness. But brother Paul said: “Show me a Christian flock that has grown up by your preaching, doctrine and faith, and I will unite with it; and if there be anything in me that is contrary to God, I will lay it aside and forsake it, and adopt that which is better.” Then the two priests said: “The Christian church cannot be pointed out with the finger.” Brother Paul said: “It is evident what false prophets you are; Christ showed his church and disciples, when he stretched out his hand over his disciples, and said: Whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother. Matt. 12:50. Also: A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. 5:14. Further: Ye are the light of the world. The apostle Peter also speaks of it, where he says: Ye are a chosen generation, a holy nation. 1 Pet. 2:9. Paul also shows her [the Christian church] where he says: Ye are the temple of the living God, the seal of mine apostleship. 2 Cor. 6:16; 1 Cor. 9:2. But since you do not know her, you are the children of the night and of darkness, and not members of the body of Christ; and since you cannot show me Christ’s body, how should I trust and commit myself to you, that you should make a Christian of me, when you have not yet shown me one Christian in your church. You are even as Ahab’s four hundred false prophets; into whose deceitful mouth a false spirit has been put, to deceive the whole world; yea, you are the thieves and murderers that now come to kill and steal.” 1 Kings 18; John 10:8.

When he gave them such an answer, they were astonished that he could so answer them in his sickness, and did not come to him any more for a long time, to dispute with him. They also said: “Though your cause be right and good, it can yet not be tolerated, for it has never been tolerated.” Brother Paul said: “Yes, the ungodly and the world could not tolerate Christ, his apostles, or any of the righteous; so also you, for you are ungodly, unrighteous, and wicked men, whose belly is their god. Philip. 3:19.

In the year 1572 the preachers of the Prince came to him the third time, to the castle of Hohenwithing, talked much with him, and examined him concerning many things. In the year 1573 they had him brought into the city of Aurach, where then were the preachers and the steward of the country (who is the next after the Prince), and they disputed with him about infant baptism. They said: “Children have faith, and hence they are justly brought to baptism; for the apostle says: Without faith it is impossible to please God.” Heb. 11:6. But Paul said: “The apostle does not say this of children, nor does he speak to children, but with adults; and he further says in the same place: He that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him. Now place before me a child, and if it shows so much confession and faith, then baptize it freely.” They said: “A child needs no confession.” “Then it also needs no baptism,” said he. Then they were silent about that, and began to speak of the magistrates, saying that they were Christians, since the apostle calls them God’s ministers. The brother replied: “The apostle calls them ministers (Romans 13:4) because of the council, and the council does not belong in the house of God or Christ.” They said: “The council does certainly belong in the house of God.” The brother said: “Then show me a lawful magistracy in the house or church of Christ; for the apostle ordained all offices in the house of God: hence show me where he ordained the princes or worldly kings with their offices in the church.” Then the preachers began and said: “Cornelius was a centurion over soldiers, and became a Christian.” Acts 10:1. They also mentioned Sergius Paulus, and said that he had been the deputy of the country. Acts 13:7. Then the brother asked them, whether they also believed that the apostle had preached the Gospel to them, by which they had to become believers, and whether, also, the apostle had been a true follower and teacher of Christ. They answered: “Yes.” He asked further: “did he also judge in a worldly manner--bear a sword?” They said: “No; but he wielded a spiritual sword and judgment.” “As you then also confess,” said the brother, “you also well know that the apostles preached the Gospel to Cornelius and Sergius Paulus; also that the people wanted to make Christ a king, and that he fled (John 6:15); again: The princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them; but it shall not be so among you; ye shall not resist evil (Matt. 20:25; 5:39): from all this they could easily learn that in following Christ they could not administer any worldly magistracy or governorship; or if they wanted to be like Paul, who says: ‘Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ.’” 1 Corinthians 11:1.

Thereupon they were silent, and then began and said: “God forgives all men or sinners, however great their sins may be.” The brother answered and said: “I believe this too, if they truly repent and are sorry for their sinful works.” But he asked them, whether they also likewise forgave their fellow members and brethren, when they had sinned. They said: “Yes.” He said: “Why then do you hang your criminals, and help them to the gallows and the wheel; seeing you have forgiven them their sins, and they are your brethren?” Then they laughed over their own folly, and finally said: “For this reason the magistracy is ordained, that they should punish that which is evil.” The brother said: “Is repentance then a crime too?” The preachers said: “No; but it is a benefit.” The brother said: “Has the magistracy then power or a command from the Old or the New Testament, that they may put to death the righteous or penitent (as you say that they have eaten your sacrament, and are also become Christians)?” They said: “They must nevertheless be punished, as a warning to others.” The brother further asked, whether they also believed that, when by their preaching of infant baptism and the sacrament, they made such a criminal in prison pious, and he would accept the two articles, he was then a Christian, and could be regarded as a Christian? The preachers said: “Yes.” The brother said: “If he is then become a believer, as you say, he has also been sealed with the Spirit of God, according to the words of Paul; is this not your belief too?” They said: “Yes.” The brother said: “Then his body must also be a temple of God, because the Holy Ghost dwells in him.” 2 Cor. 6:16. They said: “Yes.” “See once then,” the brother said, “how you act, how you dishonor the temple of God, hanging it to the gallows; do you not know what the apostle says: If any man dishonor the temple of God, him shall God also dishonor and destroy? 1 Cor. 3:17. Behold your magistrates, what fine Christians they are, if they thus slay the penitent and dishonor the temple of God, if it is as you say and confess.”

When he said such things to them, they looked at each other, as though they wanted to say: “We do ill with such a confession of Christianity.” They then began to speak of the Supper, and asked him what he thought of it. He answered: “I think much of it, when it is observed as Christ ordained it; but as you observe it, I do not think anything of it, and it is also vain to speak much with you about it.” Then they were silent.

Finally the steward of the country began to speak in Latin with the court preacher, and when they had finished speaking, the preacher asked the brother, if he would leave the country, and not return into it any more, then they would release him from prison. The brother replied: “If you will give me a letter, that where I go, they shall freely receive me, I will leave your country.” They said they could not do this. Thereupon he answered: “Then I can also not leave your country; but I will remove out of it, and if I return into it, and do that by which I merit the sword, then use it.” This pleased them well. Then the steward of the country again spoke much in Latin to the preacher, and then said to the brother; “If you will be pious for yourself, or abide in your belief, and no more seduce any one, we will release you yet.” The brother answered: “If I am wrong, use the sword, for this is your office; but if I am right, then it is also right for him that hears and learns something good from me, and according to this I will govern myself.” Then the preacher said: “We will not force you to the faith, but we will always keep you imprisoned, so that you will not seduce any others.” They then had him brought back to prison; thus he had to suffer and endure imprisonment quite innocently, only for his faith and for the sake of the divine truth; and this for about nineteen years.

MATTHIJS BINDER, A. D. 1576.

Matthijs Binder, a minister of the word of God, was apprehended for his faith and the testimony of Jesus Christ, at Neffen, in the country of Wurtemberg, and taken to Stuttgart, and thence imprisoned in chains at Maulbronn, where he was much examined and disputed with, by the first physician of the Prince, by the chief of the clergy, and the abbott of Maulbronn, as well as by nobles, the prince’s courtiers, and others of various stations; but when they could not accomplish their will with him, he was finally taken to Hohenwithing into the castle, where brother Paul Glock had long been confined. There they were confined together for about two years, but in the year 1576 God sent them deliverance. Through the carelessness of the people in the castle, there arose a fire, so that the latter burned to the ground; and these two imprisoned brethren helped to extinguish the flames as much as any one else, and did not run away, but requested afterward, that they should be released, since they could well prove that they had harmed no one, and promised never to avenge their imprisonment. Thereupon an account was speedily (before the envious priests could prevent it) sent to the Prince, who acquitted them and gave orders that they should be released, and some money be given them for their journey.

Thus both Paul and Matthijs returned with a good conscience, in peace and joy, to their brethren and church.

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE AND JERONYMUS SCHEPENS, AND OTHER PERSONS, A. D. 1576.

In the year 1576 there were apprehended at Ghent, in Flanders, for the firm foundation of the truth, a godfearing, pious brother, named Raphel van den Velde, and with him a brother named Jeronymus Schepens, and other persons. At said place they were confined in a strong tower with seven doors, and very strongly guarded. There they remained imprisoned seven weeks, and were dreadfully tormented by the blood-thirsty ministers of antichrist, with manifold temptations and threats, which they, through the grace of God, resisted. Thereupon the servants of Baal sentenced them to be executed with fire. But as they suffered all this for the testimony of Jesus, and not for any crime, there is prepared for them the crown of eternal glory in heaven. And thus they were burnt alive at said place, confirming the faith of the eternal truth with their death and blood, as a perpetual and instructive example to all true believers, to follow them in the footsteps of the faith.

Here follow the letters which Raphel van den Velde wrote from his prison, and sent to his wife and friends. Let the reader please read them with attention.

THE FIRST LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE.

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, be with you, my dear and in God beloved wife; and the supreme Comforter, the Holy Ghost, be with you and console you, and lighten your heart in all your tribulation and affliction, which I well know, are exceedingly great. Hence I hope to write your love a little, for your consolation; for I hope that it will be a great comfort to you, when you will read it, even as also my heart was exceedingly comforted and rejoiced, when I received your letter, on Wednesday, about five or six o’clock [P. M.], when in the morning I had been tortured from about eight until ten o’clock. I thank the Lord, that he kept my mouth, so that no one need be troubled by it; for when I had been laid upon the bench, I did not open my mouth to criminate any one, but cried, sighed, and prayed to God. The lords said: “Hearken to us, and we will shorten the pain; yea, we are sorry that we must inflict it upon you.” But when I would not listen to them, lying there bound and ropes tightly twisted around my shins and thighs, and over my heart, and my arms tied together behind my back, so that they lay under my loins, and a cord with knots having been put around my head, which lay on a pebble-stone, they began winding it with an iron chain, so that I thought nothing else but that they were winding and crushing my head all to pieces; and on my thighs and shins, so that it seemed to me, that all my bones, flesh, veins, and sinews were going to pieces. Then thought I: O Lord, what torture this is! O Lord, I shall not be able to endure it. O Lord, succor me now, for the distress is great. Then I composed myself, and committed the matter to God; and instantly all my members became as dead, and the lords kept calling: “Tell, tell; and we shall shorten your pain.” And when I would still not tell, they spoke in Latin to Master Hans, and then the latter went and made two cords fast to my great toes, in the form of a double knot, and stretched me out thereby, which caused me exceeding pain. When I would yet not tell, they caused the cords on my thighs and shins to be twisted still more tightly, and the knots pained me so, that I thought that I must die. And still they kept calling: “Speak, speak; and we shall shorten your pain.” Then thought I: O Lord, how shall I be able to endure this; must it last long yet? Then the thought came into my mind, that the eternal pain should be still greater, and should last forever. Then I took courage again, and cried to God: Help me in this distress, that I must not bring my neighbor into the same affliction. And the Lord gave me such courage, that I resolved rather to die on the bench, and kept silence. And as they did still not obtain anything from me, to the implication of my neighbor, Master Hans took water (during the entire time a cloth had lain on my face), and holding my nose shut with one hand, began to pour water on my abdomen and thence all over my breast, and into my mouth, even as one should drink when he is very thirsty. I think that the can from which he poured out the water held about three pints. And when I was at the end of my breath, and wanted to fetch such, I drew the water all into my body, whereupon I suffered such distress, that it would be impossible for me to relate or describe it; but the Lord be forever praised: he kept my lips. And when they could still not obtain anything from me, they caused the cord which was on my thigh to be loosed and applied to a fresh place, and wound it much tighter than before, so that I thought he would kill me, and began to shake and tremble greatly. He then proceeded to pour water into me again, so that I think he emptied four such cans, and my body became so full of it, that twice it came out again at the throat. And thus I became so weak that I fainted; for when I recovered from my swoon, I found myself alone with Master Hans and Daniel de Keyser. And Master Hans was so busily engaged in loosing all my cords, that it seemed to me that they were concerned over me. But the Lord in a large degree took away my pain every time; whenever it became so severe that I thought it was impossible to bear it, my members became as dead. Eternal praise, thanks, honor, and glory be to the Lord; for when it was over I thought that, by the help of the Lord, I had fought a good fight.

I would write you much more about it, but I leave it till another time. Hence, my dear wife, let us thank God for his grace. On Monday I did not think that I was approaching such a happy week, and as regards the bruises from my torture, I hope that it will be well; but it must have its time. Be not grieved on account of my sufferings; but praise God in this matter, for my mind, I hope, is unchanged and immovable; for though they should torture me twice yet, I hope to endure all they inflict upon me. But it may indeed be called torture, for it is a great pain. I also am ready not only to suffer myself to be tortured, but also always to let my flesh be burnt alive at the stake for the truth. I must also write you something about the joy and gladness which I now have in the Lord; how the Lord strengthens, comforts and rejoices my heart, when I consider the Scriptures, that I, who am such an unworthy man, may be a partaker of Christ’s sufferings; I can now say with the apostle, that I bear the marks of Christ in my members. Galatians 6:17.

Further, my dearest, I inform your love, that I received your letter, whereby my heart was greatly comforted and rejoiced, so that for joy I could not refrain from weeping; which was a sure sign of godly sorrow, and the same worketh to salvation. 2 Cor. 7:10. Thus I understood from it your great grief, much greater than you can say or write. But, my dearest, I pray you by the mercies of God, that you will to some extent lay aside your grief concerning me, and remember how, or in what manner we received each other from the hand of the Most High; was it not under the condition, that the Lord should always be the dearest, and that we must leave each other, if it be his holy will? And now your love well knows, that this is certainly the will of the Lord, and nothing else; for if it had not been the will of the Lord, I would have escaped as well as you. Hence, my beloved, let us be moderate, and be content with such things as we have (Heb. 13:5), as I hope from your love that you will do, and, if you think it well, rather let the girl go, and keep your child with you. And in the meantime, teach him something yourself, and diligently keep him busy at something with you. But above all, I pray you, take good heed to yourself, for the Proctor General questioned me much in regard to you, and at divers times they asked me concerning my brother, but I did not answer them thereupon; but they knew it well already, as they said. And Daniel de Keyser came into my cage, and also asked me much in regard to my brother. They also questioned me concerning my child, and whether he was not baptized, which I told them; hence take good heed, or peradventure they might take him, and greater trouble might result from it. We shall probably have time to write more about this matter; but now I write only a little of this and a little of that, for my head is not in a condition to write much, but I hope that it will improve. To-day I have been greatly tired with speaking against two Jesuits concerning our faith; in the presence of the clerk of the criminal court, and Master Jacob Hesseling, the Proctor General, and a councilor; but the Lord be forever praised and thanked, they had to give up with ignominy.

I hope by and by to write more fully about every thing. Tell my dear brother, also to write something, and greet him much for me, as also his wife, and my dear sister, with the peace of the Lord, and that they write me something, since I am exceedingly much burdened and concerned for them. And take good heed, for no one knows what bonds are, except he that tries them, this I may well say, for which I thank and praise the Lord with a joyful heart. I hope that I am over the worst and my heart is much resigned in suffering or affliction, and in death, but when I begin to think of parting from my love, and my dear son, then I cannot compose my heart so easily. But this comforts me much, that my child can keep his mother. And be not over-careful, my love; the Most high cares for you and also for your child; and our dear Lord has shown us much grace, that he has permitted us to live together so long. Yea, be not too careful, this I pray you, my love; but cast your care entirely and gladly upon the Lord; he will provide for you, and give you another husband in my place, if it be for your good. Ps. 55:22; 1 Pet. 5:7; Philip. 4:6.

Herewith I will commend you, my dearest wife and sister in the Lord, to the almighty God and to the rich word of his grace; adieu, my love.

O you have been such a good and excellent housekeeper to me; O my love, I thank you from the depths of my heart for your great faithfulness and willing service, which you have so faithfully shown me in all obedience. And I pray you all, dear friends, that you would diligently help me pray to the Lord, for it is now time, the conflict is nearing its height, this I well experience, and I apprehend that Jeronymus, our brother, will also experience it; the Lord be gracious unto him; I comfort him now and then, as best I can.

Greet Vintgen from me with the peace of the Lord, and let me know, how it went with them all. Greet Jan and Klaerken from me; and K., and tell him to write me something. And also greet in my name all those that fear God, and always associate with the righteous, and you will become more righteous still. Adieu, adieu.

Written in the dark, on the 24th of May, A. D. 1576. Adieu, my wife, adieu, my child.

* * * * *

On Thursday the 24th of May I was brought before the lords once more, and there sat two Jesuits. I was very feeble from the torturing. They began and asked me, why I had suffered myself to be so long seduced, and questioned me concerning my faith. Then I said: “Have I come here to teach you? by no means. Do you confess your faith to me? I am come to be instructed.” Then he began to confess his faith, just like children that are learning. “Well, this is my faith,” he said. Then I said: “Prove it with the word of God, and I will also believe it.” Then he began from John 3, that the children must be baptized; also from Mark 16 and Matt. 28, where he so entangled himself, that he did not see how he could get out of it; and went from there [he went on] to circumcision, where he likewise knew not what to do. Finally they had to confess that it did not apply to baptism which greatly surprised me. And when they saw that all that they did went backwards, they all began to talk Latin at the same time, and I sat there and looked on. Eamus (let us go), they said, and wanted to go, for it struck eleven and we had come together a little after eight. And when they were determined to go, I said: “I pray you, my lords, write your faith down for me, so that I can consider it.” But they would not do it. “If you do not believe our words,” said they, “you would not believe our writing.”

O, thought I, if I could get that, I should have you; I should soon show to you, that your faith is not contained in the Scriptures.

Further, on the 25th of May there came the penitentiary from the bishop, and another, and Friar Pieter de Backer, and they approached me very subtly. They led me upon a very high mountain, and [said that] if I would yield just a little, all should be well. Master Jacob Heyselinck said Yes, he should help me, and the matter was in his power; that I should only seemingly recant a little: “Dear Raphel, how sorry I am; it pierces me to my very heart.” Then I said: “O my lords, you say that I should recant a little; This I will gladly do; yea I will recant altogether, if you can show me something better than the word of God; but not otherwise, or my faith should not rest upon the word of God, but upon the words of men, and I well know what the prophet says: Cursed be the man that trusteth in man. Jer. 17:5. O my lords, that would not be converting; you would have to prove it to me with the holy Scriptures, or we shall not do it.” And after many words we parted once more, and I thanked them for their trouble. Sometime afterwards the clerk of the criminal court, the Proctor, and Friar Pieter de Backer came and entreated me again. I said I was sorry that they entreated me. They said: “But we shall show it to you very clearly;” and commenced another mystery concerning the incarnation of Christ. And when I began to answer, he put his Testament away. And many other things they said. Then I said: “If it is your pleasure, I shall reply to you upon every thing, one after the other;” and when they heard how I began to answer them, they slipped away and said adieu, and I did the same. And Friar Pieter said: “I shall come again in a day or two.” “If you please.” said I. “O,” said he, “how sorry your mother must be.” But I said nothing. And in the afternoon they sent me a book, entitled “The Shield against the Anabaptists,” which I should read; and in two or three days the penitentiary should come to see me again.

Here, dear brethren and sisters altogether, you may have heard whether I suffer temptation or not, but I write it only very briefly, else it would take much too long to write it. But the Lord be thanked for his great grace, who so faithfully strengthens me and governs my mouth to his praise. Though the outward man perish, this is small loss; the inward man is renewed from day to day, for which eternal praise and thanks be to the Lord, for I may now well say with Pieter van Werwicke:

“_Noyt meerder vreught in my en was, Als nu tot desen tijden, Mijn treuren vergaet my alsoo ras, Godts woordt doet my verblijden: Als ick dencke op ’t eeuwigh Goedt: Och dan Krijgh ick sulck eenen moedt._”

I cannot tell it (express the joy); yea, I think that if every one of the hairs of my head were a tongue, I could not express it. And that they torment me with examinations, this I deem a recreation, for I get out of my stinking hole every time, into the pure air, and this rejoices my heart.

Herewith I will commend you to the Lord, and to the rich word of his grace. Always endeavor to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, and purify your souls before the Lord, if peradventure God be pleased to let you fall into the same trouble; if one is not a good Christian previously, one can hardly become one here, this I well experience, O dear brethren and sisters, I pray you by the love of God and our Lord Jesus Christ, that you will show love to my dearly beloved wife and my dear child, in all love, in unity, in kindness, and in patience, Bear one another in love, this I pray you from the bottom of my heart, and consider in what trouble she now is. Alas, you are sorry on my account, for which I thank you, for it is godly sorrow; but she has the greatest reason to be sorrowful. O she has lost so much, and my son too; but I must resign myself herein, for it is the will of the Lord; who will hinder it? O, when I think of her and her grief, and of my child, I cannot restrain myself; but I hope that the Lord will help me also in this. I beseech you by the love of God. O brethren, my dear brother, write me once how she is situated, how it is with her tribulation, and with my dear son.

O my dear son, I am taken from you too soon. O dear brethren, do this much for my sake; and for the Lord’s sake; you will thereby afford such great comfort to my heart. O it seems to me that I have not heard anything for such a long time, and of my son I do not know that I have had any intelligence; and of our Tanneken. O poor lamb! Adieu my dear brother; adieu my dear sister; adieu to all your little ones.

Adieu, adieu; may God grant grace, that we may rejoice hereafter. Written by me, Raphel, your weak brother in the Lord, with many tears and sighs; not on my own account, as though my mind were ill at rest--God forbid, it was in eleven years never better, the Lord be thanked; but it is my weak nature. If I have written too little or too much in any thing, excuse me, since my mind is much engaged, and my mind is getting confused from all the troubles. Written the 25th of May, in the year 1576.

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE WRITTEN TO HIS BRETHREN AND SISTERS.

I Raphel, wish you my dear B. and C. and K. my dear sister in the Lord, a steadfast mind, constant, immovable in the fear and love of God, that you, by such a constant, strong, firm, and immovable faith, hope, and love to God and your neighbor, may continue in the love of God, and in the patience of Christ, so that you may possess your souls with patience, meekness and long-suffering, in order that you may willingly bear whatsoever is imposed upon you by the Lord; and be not grieved nor faint because of the tribulation, which is very great now. And I thank your love, that you so faithfully exhort and comfort me by your consolatory letter; and I would do the same for you, according to my little ability, which is very little, but to the hungry soul every bitter thing is sweet. Prov. 27:7. Hence it is my hope and trust of your love, though it is not so consolatory, sweet or affectionate, that it will nevertheless taste quite sweet to your hungry soul. It is therefore my cordial and affectionate salutation and greeting to you all, my much beloved brethren and sisters, that my mind is still well composed and that I am also well content with whatever is at hand (Heb. 13:5), whether it be suffering or dying for the Lord’s holy truth; and I fear not what man shall do unto me, for I am willing rather to be present with the Lord in the eternal rest, than to live longer. 2 Cor. 5:8. For though I were free, as one would desire and wish, I find in myself, that I should many times also be sorrowful, when I well consider how perilous it now is to live in the world, which often heartily grieves me, when I think of you, and of my dear wife, and my child. O it costs me so many a tear, since you are still in much the greatest distress and peril; may the Lord help, comfort, and strengthen you, so that you may overcome in everything, as I hope that you shall; for when the conflict is the severest, then the Lord helps the most, which I may well say, for I have surely proved it, for which I cannot now ever fully thank the Most High.

Hence, my heartily beloved friends, faint not because of the tribulation, nor for any affliction, for we must know this, and certainly trust in it, that he will not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able, but will with the temptation also make a way to escape; and also that not a hair of our head shall be harmed, unless it be his will. 1 Cor. 10:13; Matthew 10:30. Understand well the expression, unless it be his will. Hence, my dear friends, do not despond nor grieve, nor grow weary in the way of the Lord, but endure willingly; for the Lord beholds all your steps, and all your distress, and your labor which you do with all diligence, to magnify his holy name. Hence receive the chastening of the Lord with a willing heart, for they that are partakers of the Lord’s chastisement, are his children, sons and daughters; but those who will not endure it, are bastards, and a bastard has no part in his father’s possessions. Heb. 12:5.

Therefore, my dearest, let us willingly suffer all that comes upon us for his holy name: rather than that we should have to forego his eternal riches. O think how great and glorious he will make us; if we continue steadfast unto the end. For once at all events we must die, and we cannot die more blessedly or honorably, than for the name of our God, who suffered so much for us. I should have written you more, but I hope of your love, that you are all taught of God, much more than I can write you, and I also have not always convenient time to write you. I also trust to God and your love, that you have not begun this good work so far, to let it rest here; but that you will be diligent unto the end, so that you may receive a full reward. 2 John 8.

Further, dear B. and S. and K. S., I pray your love, that you will take good heed to yourselves, for this new president proceeds very severely--the Lord change his heart and open his eyes. Rather leave the city, for they will watch their time even if it should be a year after this. They have very many on paper, but who they all are I do not know. They read them all in an undertone, and questioned me in regard to some, but I did not know them by their names. And when Jeronymus my friend was examined, they read aloud: Boudewijn Tijncke, Pouwels Ketel, Gijselbrecht, and others, whom he did not know by name, and at last also they again read inaudibly.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE.

I Raphel, imprisoned for the truth, wish my dear and in God beloved wife (who next to God is the dearest of all that I know, yea, if I could help you, though it were by dying the death, I should so gladly do it; and my dear son, I wish you, my love, as you wish me in your letter) a steadfast mind in the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, an ardent love of God, and invincible strength from God our heavenly Father, through Jesus Christ our Lord and Savior, so that you may overcome all your enemies, and preserve moderation in your tribulation, so that you will not grieve more or further than godly sorrow goes, as I hope that you will also do, and willingly be resigned in all wherein God tries you, that you may thus receive the crown of life at the hand of the Lord. This is my cordial prayer and great petition to God for you my dearest love on earth; the almighty God grant his great mercy thereto. Amen.

After all affectionate salutation and respects to you my dear and in God beloved wife, let me please inform you, that my mind is unchanged and resigned in God, to serve the Lord, to testify to the truth, and to suffer for his holy and high name all that comes upon me on his account; and I do not fear in the least, the Lord be praised and glorified for his grace.

On Monday afternoon, from soon after three till about six o’clock, as I think, I was with three priests, who wanted to tell me so much; but I first made them confess their faith, since they had come to instruct me. Then they began to confess some things of infant baptism, of the incarnation of Christ, and of their host or wafer, that Christ (after the words were pronounced), was present there in flesh and blood, even as he was when they ate the supper. When they were to prove it with the Scriptures, they were in a strait, for I insisted so firmly, and would not leave a single point before they had proved it to me with all that they could; and when they had proved it all, I went and confounded them with their own words, so that at times they blushed and did not know what they had better say, so that it seemed to me, that they finally became afraid to speak any more with me. And now and then they all three talked, and then I sometimes forgot what had been said before. Then I said; “I am not good at disputing; my memory is too poor.” Then one of them said: “Yet I think that it is tolerably good;” and he looked at me sharply. Well, my love, we will let it rest here for this time; for if I were to write to you all that has befallen me, I think I should cover six sheets of paper; the Lord be thanked, who always helps his followers. This new president is so blood-thirsty, and severe with us; he has all of us confined separately, one here, and the other there, and we can scarcely leave our cage long enough to attend to the calls of nature; and no one is allowed to come to us. And I have understood that we shall not be confined long, which I would gladly see verified, for the long confinement is too vexatious, always alone; but the Lord be thanked, the time has not been very irksome yet to either myself or Jeronymus, my brother and fellow-prisoner, for it surprises us when we think that we have been confined eight days already. And I hope that the Lord will further comfort us, and not forsake us. Adieu, adieu, till another time. Farewell.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE.

I Raphel, your husband, imprisoned for the Lord’s sake, wish you my dear wife and sister in the Lord, much grace, mercy and peace, from God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, who is the true Father over all kindreds that are in heaven and upon earth; that he would grant you, according to the riches of his goodness, to be strengthened with might by his holy Spirit in the inner man; and that Christ Jesus may dwell in your heart by faith, and be rooted in through love; and that he may abide with you unto the end of your life, to the salvation of your soul. Eph. 3:14. This I send you, my dear sister in the Lord, as a testament and affectionate adieu.

My dear and in God beloved wife, for a sure token of the love which I have had to you, I could not forbear to send you a letter, for I think that the parting is very near at hand. But, my very dear and beloved wife, it is not a writing of divorcement,[342] as Israel wrote a writing of divorcement, for the hardness of their hearts; that I should thus leave you, my love. Oh no! for this leaving is done for the love of God, for the parting must take place for his name’s sake. For, my dearest (always next to God), it is he that joined us together, and it is he that parts us again, which I willingly accept from his hand, for my mind has never been in a better condition in this respect, than it is now, the Lord be thanked. And I now commit you, my dearest, and your child, to the Lord, as to a faithful Father; cleave faithfully to him, this I pray you my dear wife; and he shall, without any doubt, provide for you in soul and body. For Peter says: “According as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us by his glory and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises; that by these we might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.” 2 Pet. 1:3,4. For if we remain entirely faithful to him, so that we keep ourselves unspotted from the world, he will be a faithful Father unto us, who will provide for us, for it is he that giveth food to all flesh, and the eyes of all wait upon him, says David, and he gives them their meat in due season. James 1:27; Ps. 136:25; 124:27.

[342] A play upon words, which obtains only in the original, in which the literal expression used, parting letter, has the twofold meaning of farewell letter and bill of divorcement.--Tr.

Thus, my dear and beloved wife, I now commit you and your child to the Lord, by faith, to confirm the covenant which we made with the Lord, even as Abraham by faith delivered up his son Isaac to the Lord, and Jephtha his daughter, to prove and confirm his promise thereby. Thus I also, out of love, deliver you and my child over to the Lord, hoping and trusting that he will well provide for you, if you remain obedient and faithful to him.

Herewith I bid you, my dear and in God beloved wife, a final adieu, till we see each other in eternal joy; the Lord grant his grace, that this may come to pass. And I greatly and heartily thank you for your faithful, willing, and obedient service and love shown me in all subjection and kindness towards me; and, my love, I thank you (God shall recompense you for it) for your pious and good conversation and walk with me, whereby my heart was often relieved, comforted and rejoiced, which truly causes me yet the more to trust in God, and which is also a sure seal in my heart that we have walked unworthily in the love and fear of God before the Lord, according to our weak ability; and once more I thank you, my dear wife, for all the kindness and friendship shown me, and heartily entreat you by the great love of God, if I have grieved you in anything, or done amiss to you in any wise by word or deed, that you will readily forgive me; this I pray you in this letter, with many tears. I know nothing against you, my love, but what I gladly forgive you; may the Lord forgive us all our sins.

Further, my dear wife, I cannot forbear to write your love briefly also, though it is done with many tears, to comfort and rejoice your heart, and this by the word of God, for this must now be all our comfort, even as the prophet David says: “O Lord, unless thy law had been my delight, I should then have perished in mine affliction.” Ps. 119:92. And as also the prophet Jeremiah says: “Thou knowest, O Lord, that we suffer reproach for thy sake; but thy word sustains us, since we have received it; and thy word is the joy and comfort of our hearts.” Jer. 15:15,16. Hence, my dear wife, we must have our delight in the word of the Lord, and meditate upon it day and night (Ps. 1:2), even as a rich man has his delight in his treasure, meditates upon it, and often counts it to rejoice his heart. Hence, David also says, we must meditate upon the law of the Lord with delight, and we shall be like a tree planted by the rivers of water, that bringeth forth his fruit in his season; his leaf also shall not wither; and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper, v. 3. Hence I pray you, my dearest, be patient in all wherein you are tried by God, and do not grieve too much, but think that it has been so ordered by the Lord, that we must part now; and console yourself thereby, though it is grievous for you, and goes contrary to our flesh, will and desire, we must nevertheless be patient: and if we suffer willingly, we shall be richly rewarded; but woe to us, if we do not suffer willingly, nor are willing to be patient, though it is hard for the flesh. O my love, it is a little matter to be patient, so long as it goes well with a man--that cannot be called patience; but to be patient when it goes ill with one, and then to be able to preserve moderation, this is certainly a great power of faith. Hence, my dearest, I pray you once more, that you would be patient, and thank God with resignation of heart, saying: “Lord, thy will be done;” but, O Lord, strengthen my faith and confidence, that I may never become faint-hearted, disconsolate, despairing or doubtful concerning thy promises, but may trust God, for his promises shall never fail; he is much too faithful that has promised it, and there will never be any failure on his part, for he will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able, but will always with the temptation make a way to escape, that you may be able to bear it. Heb. 10:23; 1 Thess. 5:24; 1 Corinthians 10:13.

Hence, my love, be patient and endure it willingly, and pray the almighty God, with whom all things are possible, that he will cause the sorrow and trouble that have come upon you on account of my bonds, and because we must part, to melt, diminish and vanish away; and that you may henceforth only be concerned as to how you can in all things please the Lord best, and spend the time of your life in the fear of God, and also care for your child; the Lord grant you grace, that this may come so. Cast your entire care upon the Lord, and always hope the best of him; for we must know that if we forsake much for the name of the Lord, we shall receive much again; and that if we suffer much for his holy name, we shall also rejoice in much, when the Lord shall come in his glory: for we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. Matt. 19:29; 2 Cor. 5:10. Therefore, dearest, let us always seek to excel in all good works, and let us not be weary in well doing, for in due season we shall reap without ceasing. And let not your heart be afraid, or moved, nor become weary in the way of the Lord. Though the waters become bitter, murmur not; and never turn back to Egypt with your heart, as Israel did. When they began to think of the flesh-pots which they had left behind, and because the waters were bitter, they wanted to choose themselves captains, and return to Egypt. They said to Moses: “Hast thou therefore brought us into the wilderness, to destroy us here, except thou have rule over us? How finely hast thou brought us into a country that floweth with milk and honey!” Hence the wrath of the Lord arose over them, and he destroyed many of them. Ex. 15:23; 16:3; Num. 11:4; 14:4; 16:13.

Therefore Solomon says: “Beware of murmuring, which avail nothing, for though we had spent all that we have in the world, and the Lord would prove us with poverty, as he did Israel, our anxiety could avail us nothing. Hence we must cast our care on the Lord, who cares for us; for he permitted Israel to suffer hunger, to prove them whether they loved him or not, and to try whether they should be patient. Hence my dear wife and sister in the Lord, always possess your soul with patience, and you shall overcome with all the pious witnesses of God, and inherit salvation, and say with the prophet Baruch: “O Israel, happy are we; for God has revealed to us his will.” Bar. 4:4. Even as Moses says: “O people saved by the Lord, the shield of thy help, and who is the sword of thy excellency!” Deut. 33:29. Therefore, my much beloved sister in the Lord, though we must suffer for his sake, we must nevertheless possess our soul with patience, and remember that the apostle says: “That it is acceptable with God, to suffer for well doing.” 1 Pet. 2:20. Notwithstanding that the world does not deem it acceptable, as Paul says: “The preaching of the cross is to them that perish, foolishness: but unto us which are saved, it is the power of God;” which power God works in them by his Spirit, to the comforting and strengthening of their minds, so that they, by their God, leap over a wall: and, with Caleb and Joshua, devour their enemies as bread; and, with Jael, drive a nail (that is, the enemy of the house of Israel), through Sisera’s head, with the hammer of the divine word (Judg. 4:21); and, with David, overcome, with the stone, Christ Jesus, the giant Goliath, that is, the devil and Satan, who fights against Israel (1 Sam. 17:50); and say with the apostle Paul: “Thanks be unto God who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.” 1 Cor. 15:57. And he further says: “Thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ.” 2 Cor. 2:14. They also say with David: “The Lord is my life and strength.” Ps. 27:1. As the prophet writes: “They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.” Is. 40:31.

Hence, my much beloved wife and sister in the Lord, the world cannot partake of this comfort, because they do not believe in the Lord and thus deem the word of the cross foolishness, as is written: “We preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolishness.” 1 Cor. 1:23. But they that believe and will be saved regard it as the power and wisdom of God, that they are worthy to suffer shame for the name of the Lord, as did Peter and John, when they had been scourged by the Pharisees. Acts 5:41. Hence Peter writes: “What glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. For even hereunto were ye called.” 1 Pet. 2:20,21. Paul also writes: “Those of old time had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment: they were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword; they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented; of whom the world was not worthy.” Heb. 11:36–38.

See, my dear and in God beloved wife, how the world cannot become a partaker of this grace, since it does not esteem the Lord worthy to suffer for his name; for no one can suffer for the name of the Lord, except he have through faith obtained power to become a child of God. John 1:12. Hence, my cordially beloved sister T. H., let us never be grieved by what we must suffer for the name of God, but willingly and lovingly endure it, and look to the reward; for such as seek to live unto the Lord, and to promote his glory, and do not seek their own, but much rather what is to the praise of the Lord and to the edification of their neighbor, O what glorious promises of salvation are theirs, and what great riches are promised them! Romans 24:8; 1 Cor. 10:24; Matt. 10:22. But we must know that if we would come to honor, we must first suffer, for thus it has been from the beginning with all the righteous children of God. Hence John writes that the Lamb was slain from the beginning. Rev. 13:8. Not that Christ himself was slain according to his flesh from the beginning; for Paul says that Christ appeared in the end of the world, to put away the sins of many by the sacrifice of himself. Heb. 9:26. But he was slain from the beginning in righteous Abel; and thus he still daily suffers in all believers; hence it is evident that they suffer for his name, whereto the world is unworthy yet, for they do not have Christ, and hence they cannot suffer for his name; hence their suffering is nothing but vexation, for the sorrow of this world worketh death. 2 Cor. 7:10. But godly sorrow worketh to salvation, whether it be outward or inward; if inward, that one is sorry for sin, it is to amendment; if outward, because one suffers for the name of Christ, it is to consolation, for Paul says: “As the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ. 2 Cor. 1:5. Therefore Peter says: “If ye suffer for righteousness’ sake, happy are ye.” 1 Pet. 3:14. He further says: “If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you; on their part he is evil spoken of, but on your part he is glorified.” 1 Pet. 4:14. O my dearest, consider what precious words these are, for us to whom these promises, without any doubt belong. For though Christ by the Spirit of God cast out devils, yet, according to their saying, he had to do it by Beelzebub, the prince of devils. Matt. 12:24.

Therefore Christ rightly spake: “If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also; for the servant is not greater than his lord, nor the disciple above his master.” John 15:20; Matthew 10:24. For the angel said to Tobit: “Since thou didst please God, thou couldst not remain without temptation.” Tob. 12:13. For it is written: Temptation alone teaches to observe the word. Is. 28:19. Therefore, my dear wife, take these words to heart, and mark them well, namely, how the Lord has visited his own in many ways, and how well he is pleased, when his children show obedience in all things, and willingly receive chastisement, and do not seek to escape from the cross of Christ, but gladly and willingly take his yoke upon them; and who are so minded, that through the great love and firm confidence which they have to Christ Jesus, they will far rather forsake all that they have in the world, father, mother, sister, brother, husband, wife, children, yea, even their own life, with all that they possess, and, moreover, endure and suffer all that comes upon them, tribulation, distress, persecution, sorrow, and affliction. O how gloriously will God receive those who have become so poor for Christ’s sake. O how rich shall he make them; for as they are humbled with him, and for his sake, so shall they be exalted and made glorious with him. As they have confessed him in the world, so shall he also confess them before his Father which is in heaven; and they shall shine forth with him as the sun in the Father’s throne (Matt. 13:43), and shall be clothed in white raiment, because they have overcome through their faith (1 John 5:4), even as John writes: “After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. And all the angels stood round about the throne, and about the elders and the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worshipped God, saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen. And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they? And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.” Revelation 7:9–17.

O my dear sister, this is a sure sign that we must here weep first, if the Lord is to wipe away the tears; as Esdras also saw upon the mount Sion a great people, whom he could not number; and they all praised the Lord with songs. And in the midst of them there was a young man of a high stature, taller than all the rest, and upon every one of their heads he set crowns, and was more exalted; at which he marveled greatly. Then he asked the angel and said: “Lord, what are these?” He said: These be they that have put off the mortal clothing, and put on the immortal, and have confessed the name of God: now are they crowned, and receive palms. Then said I unto the angel, What young person is it that crowneth them, and giveth them palms in their hands? Then the angel spake: It is the Son of God, whom they have confessed in the world. Then began I greatly to commend them that stood so stiffly for the name of the Lord. 2 Esd. 2:42–47. Behold, my dear and in God beloved wife and sister in the Lord, here you hear the beautiful promises of the Lord, which he has promised all them that suffer for his holy name, and endure it with patience. Hence Paul has truly written: “If we suffer, we shall also reign with him.” 2 Tim. 2:12.

Therefore, my dear sister, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as you know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord. 1 Cor. 15:58.

Herewith I commend you, my love, to the Lord, and to the rich word of his grace, who is able to keep your treasure, and to give you an inheritance among all them that are sanctified. Acts 20:32. Adieu, my dear and in God beloved wife and sister in the Lord; adieu, adieu. Finally, rejoice, be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you. Amen. 2 Cor. 13:11; Philip 4:4. Greet my son and Tanneken, in my name, and tell him that I command him, always to be obedient and subject to his mother, in all things, always with reverence; adieu, adieu, farewell.

Written with my blood, for a seal and testament; an affectionate adieu to you, my love.

By me, your dear husband,

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS SON.

The same God that blessed Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, bless also you, my dear son, with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places, that you may from your youth learn to know, fear and obey the Lord all the days of your life. This is my most special prayer, will and desire from the depths of my heart, which I ask of God, that you may be eternally saved, and the name of the Lord be glorified through you; unto which great and glorious name be praise and glory now and forever. Amen.

See, my dear son Raphelken, since the Lord has so ordered it, that I must be taken from you, though I would most gladly have remained with you, to help you on, and to bring you up in the fear of God, but it was not the Lord’s pleasure, for if it were not for the Lord’s sake, it were impossible for me, thus to leave your mother and my dear son, for I know of no person, nor any treasures so great in the whole world, that for it I should be willing to leave you, but for the sake of Christ Jesus all must be forsaken; for Christ says: If any man forsake not all, father and mother, sister, brother, husband, wife, child, yea, and his own life also, with all that he possesses, he is not worthy of me; and if any man love aught more, he cannot be his disciple; since it is the will of God, that we must part, and I cannot speak with you orally, I would write a little for instruction in the fear of God, as the wise man says: “My son, hear the instruction of thy father, and forsake not the law of thy mother.” Prov. 1:8. Be ever ready to do what is commanded you of God, that is, that you are to learn from your youth to know, fear and obey him; for obedience proceeds from the fear of God, and the fear of God proceeds from the knowledge of God. Hence Solomon writes: “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge.” Proverbs 1:7. For a child that knows his father, that he is so honest and righteous, that he will not have his children to run with other children in the street, fight, quarrel, and speak bad words, or bring home stolen things; children that know their father thus, are afraid to do such things, thinking: If I do this, I shall be beaten. Prov. 13:24. Thus also, my dear son, the Lord is a righteous God, who will not tolerate sin; but he will punish them that commit it; hence we must fear him, and not commit sin. For the fear of God drives out sin, and he that fears God will do good. Prov. 16:6; Sir. 15. As Solomon says: The fear of the Lord is a fountain of wisdom, to depart from the snares of death. Proverbs 14:27. For, my dear son, the wages of sin is death. Rom. 6:23.

Hence, since the fear of God drives out sin, we avoid by it the cause through which we incur death, that is, sin.

Therefore, my dear son, endeavor from your youth to walk in the fear of the Lord, so that you will at no time consent to sin, and not forget the commandments of the Lord your God. But fear the Lord, while he may be feared; for they that fear the Lord walk in the right way. Prov. 14:2. “For the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding.” Job 28:28.

Hence, my child, fear the Lord and depart from evil; for the prophet Jeremiah says; “How good it is for a man, to take upon him the yoke of the Lord from his youth; and for one that is forsaken, to be patient, when he meeteth with adversity.” Lam. 3:27,28. And Ecclesiasticus says: “My son, gather instruction from thy youth up: so shalt thou find wisdom till thine old age.” Sir. 6:18. And beware of all evil companions, that might seduce you to affiliate with the world; for the world lieth in wickedness, and shall perish with all its lusts. 1 John 5:19; 2:17.

Therefore, my dear child, love not the world, neither the things that are therein; for all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but of the world, vs. 15,16. Hence abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul. 1 Pet. 2:11; Gal. 5:16. Paul also says: “Flee youthful lusts.” 2 Tim. 2:22. For youthful lusts have plunged many into perdition.

My child, heed the instruction of your father, and forget it not. Prov. 4:1. Refrain your tongue from backbiting, and beware of lying. Ps. 15:3. For the mouth that lieth slayeth the soul. Wis. 1:11. For liars have no part in the New Jerusalem, but their part is in the fiery lake that shall burn with fire and brimstone: which is the second death. And the backbiter causes much contention and strife; he also raises discord and envy, and separates good friends. Moses writes: “Let there be no backbiter or slanderer among you.” Lev. 19:16. Hence, my son, beware of backbiting; and wherever you live or go in and out in a house, be reserved, and tell not out of the house what happens within; and keep silent about all that ought to be kept secret, and you will make yourself beloved. And always be faithful to people, and beware of stealing, for it is a great sin, for thieves have no part in the kingdom of God: nor is a thief trusted or loved by any one, but wherever he comes his hands are watched.

Thus, my dear son, always acquit yourself honestly in the fear of God, and beware of all sin and transgression; and it shall be well with you at the last day, when the Lord shall reward every one according to his works, such as he has done, whether it be good or bad. My son, remember that it is written: Honor thy father and mother; that thou mayest live long on the earth. Ex. 20:12; Ephesians 6:2,3. For this is the first commandment with promise in the law. But the greatest honor which children show their parents, is that they are obedient to them, in all that is not contrary to the Lord and his commandment. Hence, my dear son, though you lose me, be not impudent to your mother, but obey her the more; for the sole care will now be upon her. Therefore, my child, grieve her not in your life, for in Ecclesiasticus it is written: He that forsaketh his father is as a blasphemer; and he that angereth his mother is cursed of God. Sir. 3:16. Hence love her, and remember how much pain she suffered for your sake, and how she bore you, under her heart, and shall have much to suffer yet, to bring you up, and to earn a livelihood. Tob. 4:4; 2 Mace. 7:27.

Hence, my dear child, apply yourself from your youth to labor and industry, and when you are grown up and can earn something, let your mother profit by it; and always labor diligently and willingly, and do not think it irksome to do your best, to help your mother gain a livelihood, for before she has done it for you. And beware of being idle or slothful, for from idleness proceeds much evil; and slothfulness makes thieves of children, and thus they finally come to a bad end. Hence, my son, never desire it, but labor, working with your hands that which is honest, that you may have to give to him that needeth. Eph. 4:28.

Herewith I will commend you, my dear son, and your mother, to the Lord--O bitter parting; yet for His sake who is able to provide for you, and to keep you from all evil I hope to leave you. The Lord grant you his grace, that you may grow up in the knowledge of God, through the Holy Ghost; so that you, according to the sentence of the righteous judgment of God (Rom. 2:5), may be found righteous for his kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord and Savior, to whom be praise and glory forever and ever. Amen.

Written by me, your father. Adieu, my dear son, whom I love more than any silver or gold or precious stones; but God must be the dearest. Adieu; love conquers all things; once more adieu, my dear son; read over often this which your father has written you out of love; and comfort your mother, and always be kind to her in all subjection in the fear of God; the Lord grant grace, that this be so. Amen.

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE.

THE LAST LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE AFTER HE HAD RECEIVED THE MESSAGE THAT HE WAS TO DIE.

Grace and peace, love, patience, longsuffering, kindness, power and strength in your faith, this I, Raphel, wish you my dear and in God beloved wife and sister in the Lord, as an affectionate adieu; the Lord grant you and us all grace, that we may hereafter see one another in the eternal joy. My love, I thank you for your letter, which you sent me for a comfort in my last extremity. And I also thank Kestijntgen heartily; and her dear husband also thanks her, and now bids an affectionate adieu; the Lord grant you grace, that you may follow him at the proper time; and he also thanks you, that you the last time so cheered and rejoiced his heart; adieu, adieu. I wrote this after I had received the message that I must die, which was to me a joyful message, according to the spirit. But it seems that the flesh now and then is inclined to shrink back, which is not surprising, for it is touched by it.

Herewith, my love, I will commit and commend you and my dear son to the Lord; he will provide for you in soul and body, this is my confidence to God. My love, be resigned to my sufferings and death, for all men must once die, and many a man loses his life in an ignominious, dreadful and unhappy manner; but this is for the most glorious cause that one can find, and the most blessed work that one can do, and though it is attended with distress, yet the reward will make ample amends. O my love, be resigned and of good cheer, and Kestijntgen our sister too; and thank God, that you had such husbands, who confessed the truth, with all might and great power, and with much labor. Thanks be unto God, who has helped us to triumph. 2 Cor. 2:14. We may now say with the apostle Paul: The fight is fought, the course is finished, the faith is kept; the crown of life is now ready for us. 2 Tim. 4:7,8. O Lord, what a glorious comfort. O my love, remember frequently what I have written you for the edification and consolation of your mind; and forget me, for it is a sealed fact, that the dead will not return.

Herewith I bid you adieu, adieu, adieu, flesh and blood, adieu, adieu, farewell.

Written in my extremity, by me, your dear husband and brother in the Lord.

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE.

TO CLAES SCHEPENS.

The eternal grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, and the kindness and love of his Son, and the fellowship and consolation of the Holy Ghost, be with you my dear brother and sister in the Lord, as an affectionate greeting and perpetual adieu in this time. The Lord grant his grace, that we may hereafter see one another in eternity. Amen.

After much affectionate greeting and loving reverence to you, let me please inform your love, that my mind is still unchangeably fixed, to confess and serve the Lord, according to my weak ability, all the days of my life; and I also have the same good confidence concerning you; which I also partly understand from what you write in your letter, by which I was comforted, when I heard it read. May the Lord always grant you to grow up, and to be strengthened and increased in the same, to his praise, and to the salvation of your souls. Amen.

Further, dear brother and sister in the Lord, I inform you how it goes with me in my bonds, namely, that I am very much resigned, the Lord be thanked for his great grace; the Lord comforts and strengthens me so and makes my bonds so light, that I sometimes scarcely know that I am imprisoned; and he takes away my fear, and rejoices my heart, and gives me new strength. 2 Cor. 1:5; Is. 40:31. And though the false prophets shoot their deadly arrows at me, the Lord so faithfully preserves me, that it does not harm, but rather rejoices me, though they have assailed me very subtly, with many fair words, and I had to resist very many, and to hear from my father, and Lieven de Kroock, and Maeye Moeye, and our cousin Pieter, and Daniel de Keyser. Those who apprehended me were with me on Ash Wednesday, and they led me upon such a high mountain, and offered me so many fair promises without power, if I had wanted to listen to them; but thanks be to God, who always helps us to triumph. Yea, they said so much to me, that I think it could not be written on four sheets. Lieven de Kroock said at first, that I had devils in me by the score, and that he saw them sitting on my shoulders. Then said I: “Will you not take down one?” And it seemed to me, they sought to make me drunk, but I would not drink, though they tormented me greatly to do it; but the Lord gave me strength to resist it. I further inform your love, that my father was with me again to-day alone, and tormented me greatly; but I told him, that he should be satisfied, since I did in no wise wish to forsake the Lord. And he told me, that you were also spoiled of and driven from your possessions, which greatly grieved me when I heard it. But, my dear brother and sister in the Lord, be of good cheer, and patient in your tribulation and affliction; for we must know, that it is given unto us, not only to believe in Christ, but also to suffer for his name. Phil. 1:29. And Christ himself says: If any man forsake not all for my name’s sake, he cannot be my disciple; and if any man love aught more than me, he is not worthy of me. Luke 14:26,27.

Hence, my much beloved friends, think of the words of Tobit, when he had also become so poor, for the Lord’s sake: “My child,” he says, “true, we are poor; but be of good cheer, we shall have much wealth, if we fear God, do good, and shun sin.” Tob. 4:21. For, dear and in God beloved friends, we are children of the saints, and hope for a life which God shall give to those who stand up for him and continue steadfast in the faith. Therefore do not become weary in the way of the Lord, and do not faint because of the tribulation, but persevere firmly, until you are taken hence. I further understand from your letter, that it is your intention to remove; which I pray you myself to do, since they greatly seek your life, and ask you much concerning me. And Maeyken Moeye said, that it was your fault, that I was here; but I said: “No.” Furthermore, dear brother and sister, I entreat your love, that you would remember me with a fervent heart in your prayer to God, that I may fight a good fight, and finish my course, to the salvation of my soul; I hope to do the same also for you, and that the Lord will prosper you on your journey, in soul and body. I now bid your love, my dear and in God beloved brother and sister in the Lord, an affectionate and perpetual adieu. The same great, omnipotent, almighty God, who led Jacob, when he had to flee, guide also you, and bring you into everlasting rest. Amen. Adieu, farewell, farewell, adieu, adieu.

I Raphel van den Velde (the writer of this) also greet your love most heartily with the peace of the Lord.

Love overcomes all things.

Your beloved weak brother.

JERONYMUS SCHEPENS.

LOUWERENS THE SHOEMAKER, A. D. 1576.

In the year 1576, at the time of the Spanish Fury (on the 4th of November), there was in confinement at Antwerp a godfearing, pious brother, named Louwerens the Shoemaker, for no other reason, than that he would not follow the world and all its false inventions and wickedness (in which she lies), but forsook it, and sought with the people of God to lead a godly life, and to follow Christ in the regeneration. He was therefore apprehended and tormented with great and dreadful tortures, by the enemies of the truth, the blood-thirsty papists. They tortured him in such an unchristian-like and tyrannical manner, that his body was completely crippled, for in the Spanish Fury the prisons were opened, and the prisoners ran out, so that the jailer said: “Louwerens, run out too.” He answered: “Whither shall I run? for I am so crippled, that I cannot earn my bread.” And remaining thus in confinement, he was, after the Spanish Fury was over, brought forth, and confirmed the faith of the truth with his death and blood, at said place. Therefore, at the glorious appearing of Christ from heaven, he shall receive the glorious crown, which no man shall ever take from him; and having been thus planted with Christ in the likeness of his death, he shall also forever be a partaker with him of the glorious resurrection. Rev. 20:4; Acts 1:11; 2 Thess. 1:10; 2 Tim. 4:8; John 16:22; Rom. 6:5.

HANS BRET, A. D. 1576.

Hans Bret, who was about twenty-one years old, and the son of one Thomas Bret, an Englishman, was (besides his daily labor which he performed in the service of his master) very diligently concerned and engaged with the study of the word of the Lord, in which he constantly exercised himself in the morning and evening also, generally, exhorting with edifying, profitable and instructive passages from the holy Scriptures, those with whom he had intercourse, to a virtuous and godly life. He would also not spend Sunday idly, but truly sanctifying and observing it, generally sought together a number of new converts, to whom he diligently went in all kindness, giving out to them in the fear of God some edifying questions from the Scriptures, whereby he exhorted them to repent and desist from their sinful life, showing them the indignation which God shall pour out upon the children of unbelief and unrighteousness, and the gracious promises of salvation which are promised in eternal life to the penitent children of faith. This his exhorting he did with such becoming earnestness and edifying doctrine, that many sought to be with him, perceiving in him the powerful work of God and his advancement in the knowledge of Christ, with which he, though so young in years, was very richly filled, and which he also did not keep to himself alone, but allowed it to break forth and flow from him without fear, to the profit and advantage of his neighbor. 2 Cor. 3:5; Phil. 3:8; 1 Tim. 4:12; 1 Cor. 10:33.

But the devil, the enemy of righteousness, and envier of the increase of virtue and of the church of Christ, could not long tolerate or endure this; for, perceiving in this servant the godly zeal in the truth, and assiduity to convert the erring, he, by his instruments (blood-thirsty men, who always have dishonored the temple of God, murdered his sheep, slain his saints, shed their blood, and given their flesh as meat to the beasts of the field), sought to trouble this servant of God with affliction, and to hinder the brightness of his light, which he also partly effected and accomplished; for about two months after he had been baptized upon the confession of his faith, according to the command of Christ, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, there came, on the sixth day of May, in the year 1576, about nine o’clock in the evening, the Bailiff of Antwerp, with many servants, to the house of Hans Bret’s master, who had been betrayed with all his household. They closely guarded this house from behind, where it had two exits, as well as in front, with armed men and beadles, and then knocked at the front door, which Hans Bret came to open (not knowing that those who thirsted for the blood of his master and his household, and for his own, stood before it), and asked who was there. They said: “Open,” and pretended that they wanted to buy something. In the meantime, hearing that they had inserted an instrument in the door, to open it from the outside, he began to think that they were the wolves and tyrants, who came to devour the innocent and harmless sheep of Christ, and did not open the door to them; but they managed to open it from without, which perceiving, Hans Bret ran into the house, where his master with his wife and several other women sat eating, and warned them of it, who all quickly rose up and ran to the rear, thinking (as also Hans Bret) to escape by the back door; but when they opened this, the Bailiff’s beadles showed themselves with great cruelty, speedily apprehending and capturing all whom God permitted them, among whom there was also this servant of God; but his master and several others with him were wonderfully and remarkably delivered and preserved through the hand and assistance of God. Jer. 1:8; Acts 26:17. Behold, thus did this innocent sheep of Christ fall into the hands of the wolves, and was confined in prison, only for the faith in the doctrine of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the practice of the same.

Now, how he conducted himself in his bonds; how they, through wiles and snares, fair promises and severe threats, sought to move him from, and despoil him of, the salvation of his soul; and how they, because he had written some letters to his brethren and friends, cast him into a loathsome dungeon; together with the various disputations which he had with the priests and soul-seducers, and also how he answered them, and what boldness he manifested through the help of God; all this you will find fully treated and revealed in the following letters written by him.

When he had been confined about eight months, the tyrants finally went to the utmost of their power in the case of this servant of God and faithful follower of Christ, and, on Friday before Derthien-Avondt, in the year 1577, had him brought into court, whither he went very boldly, since his bonds were not for any crime, evil, or unrighteousness, but for the doctrine of his Lord and Master, Jesus Christ, for righteousness and truth, for which the children of God have always had abundantly to suffer, who have helped Christ to bear his cross, as a true ensign that they are Christ’s servants, disciples and followers.

Being brought before the lords and judges, he was asked, whether he had been baptized upon his faith, which he finally confessed and acknowledged, not ashamed of what he had done by the command of his Lord and Master Christ Jesus, though he certainly knew that they did not ask him to be taught of him, but only to get a word from his mouth by which they might sentence him to death. When the lords and criminal judges had heard this Christian confession, they rose up and went to sentence him to death; and having returned from their evil consultation, they pronounced and declared their sentence over this servant of God: that he should publicly be burnt alive at the stake till death should ensue.

When he had received his sentence, he was conducted back to prison, undismayed and of good courage, where he doubtless addressed some Scriptural remarks to the common people, as setting forth the cause of his imprisonment and suffering not to be any evil or crime, but the faith of the pure and saving truth, which the world cannot endure. Romans 10:9.

Thus he (Hans Bret) was brought back from the court into prison, and confined and held there till the following day, which was Saturday; then, in the morning, the executioner came to him into prison, in order to screw fast his tongue, close his mouth, and prevent his speaking. O miserable work!

Murderers, and the very worst criminals have the privilege and permission of freely using their tongue; but, behold here a follower of Christ, a child of God, a servant of faith, one separated from the world, in whom dwells righteousness and no cause of death is found--behold, how he is prepared for death by closing his mouth and screwing fast his tongue, that the truth may not be proclaimed, righteousness not heard, nor any testimony be given of the name of Christ. O Christ, look down, and succor thy saints.

When the executioner had come to him, he commanded him to put out his tongue, which he (faithful and pious servant of God), willingly did, since he had not a member on his body, which he was not willing to deliver up to suffering for the name of Christ, being well assured that all the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the joy and glory which God has promised them that overcome. Matt. 10:22; Romans 8:18; Rev. 2:7.

And when he put out his tongue, the executioner fastened it with a piece of iron, and screwed it very tight with a vise or screw, and then touched the end of the tongue with a hot iron, that swelling, the screw might not slip off or become loose. O bitter cruelty and great tyranny.

When they had thus closed his mouth, and screwed fast his tongue, the fire with which he was to be offered up being already prepared in the market place, they led him forth, with his hands tied together, from prison, and placed him into a wagon, to convey him to the market place, to the spot where his sacrifice for the word of truth was to take place.

It is said that they took this wagon for the reason that the way that leads from the prison to the market place, could not well be walked, because of the burnt houses which had been set on fire by the Spaniards, at the taking of Antwerp.

When he stepped into the wagon, he saw several persons of his acquaintance, whom he boldly and joyfully beheld, showing by his actions the desire which he had to come to the place where his sacrifice was to take place. He affectionately bowed his head, and greeted divers persons with the head, expressing and manifesting his steadfastness by his countenance and actions, all to the praise of God, who bestows such strength and power upon his saints, as being their protector, refuge, help, power, strength, and strong bulwark in all distress, tribulation, sorrow, and suffering inflicted upon them by the world for the true saving faith in Jesus Christ. Matt. 28:20; Ps. 18:2; Matt. 16:16.

When he had been brought into the market place, near the stake and the fire, he lifted himself up, and being clothed with Christian glory, descended from the wagon, being of good courage in God, strong in faith, and persevering in the conflict. With folded hands, he bowed his knees to the earth, humbly casting his eyes up to heaven, thus preparing himself to worship his Lord and God, and to commend himself to him, even as behooves every Christian believer. Luke 23:46. But when those blood-thirsty men saw this, they could not tolerate or endure it (which they nevertheless permit criminals to do, who are put to death for their evil deeds); but very hurriedly and quickly pulling him up from the ground, they prevented him from calling to God upon his knees, and with great cruelty conducted him to the stake. To suffer all this, he went into the hut (constructed of straw and wood), humbly and meekly stepping to where they placed him at the stake, and made him fast by putting chains around his body, all of which he endured with great steadfastness for the word and truth of Christ. And as he thus stood in the hut, at the stake, they finally kindled the fire, thus burning alive and devouring this lamb, whose body, indeed, was burnt, but whose soul was received into paradise, into joy and blessed rest, because he confessed Christ, who has promised salvation to them that endure.

Thus did this young and pious Christian, aged about twenty-one years, end his life, and offer and deliver up his body for the word of God, in the year 1577, on Derthien-Avondt, and thus he became a witness among the witnesses of Jesus, a confessor among the confessors of Christ, a Christian conqueror among the soldiers of the Lord, a soul among the souls of Christ at rest under the altar, a faithful servant among the servants of Christ, whose reward is the crown of eternal, imperishable life.

Here follow some letters which Hans Bret wrote during his imprisonment.

THE FIRST LETTER OF HANS BRET, WRITTEN ON MONDAY AFTER WHITSUNTIDE, A. D. 1576, AT ANTWERP, IN PRISON, TO HIS DEAR AND BELOVED MOTHER.

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, through his only Son Christ Jesus, and the comfort of the Holy Ghost, for the increase of your faith, and to the salvation of your soul, this I wish you, my heartily beloved mother, from the very depth of my soul. Amen.

Most dearly beloved mother, let me please inform you, that I am well according to the flesh, thanks to the good God; but according to the spirit, I thank the Lord, and praise him for his unspeakable grace, that he gives me strength by his Holy Spirit, so that my mind is unchanged, the Lord be thanked. And I trust in the Lord that he will give me strength by his Holy Spirit, even as he through grace has hitherto done to this hour, to me poor man, for which the Lord be praised forever. For from him alone we expect our strength, to withstand these cruel wolves, so that they can have no power over our souls, for they are more cruel than wolves--they are not satisfied with our body, that they tear that; but they seek to devour and kill our souls, as I told three priests. Is. 40:29; Zeph. 3:3. However, according to the words of Christ, they cannot harm our souls; for when they have done all that they can (however not without the Lord’s permission), they can but kill our body, which I gladly suffer for the name of Christ, and have a desire to be delivered from this flesh, and to be in joy with Christ, who has prepared for us a dwelling not made with hands, but which is eternal in the heavens. Rom. 7:24; 2 Peter 1:14; Phil. 1:23; 2 Cor. 5:1. We now look not at the things which are seen, but hope in the things which are not seen--in the imperishable, to be crowned with the crown of eternal life, yea, to be clothed in fine, white linen, and to rest with the souls that are under the altar, that were slain for the word of God, until the number of our brethren is fulfilled, who shall also be killed, according to the testimony of John in his Revelation. 2 Esdras 2:43; Rev. 19:8; 6:9,11.

Therefore I long, dear mother, from one Saturday to another, to offer up my sacrifice. I had so fondly hoped, that I should this day offer up my sacrifice, but it has not pleased the Lord; hence I hope to offer up my sacrifice next Saturday, if it please the Lord, and to have with the Lord that joy and gladness which ear has never heard, and of which the heart of man cannot conceive, yea, which is prepared for the righteous, who were not ashamed to confess the name of the Lord before this adulterous generation, as long as they had breath to speak, in their bodies, yea, until they were deprived of speech. 1 Pet. 1:8; 1 Cor. 2:9; Mark 8:38. Therefore, my dearest mother, rejoice, and thank the Lord, that he counts me, your son, an unworthy man, worthy to suffer for his name, and to offer up my body to him, to the praise of his holy name. Acts 5:41; Rom. 12:1.

For, my dear mother, there happens to me nothing but what has happened to all God’s righteous ones, from the beginning of the world until this present day. If they killed Christ, the Author of faith, in whom was no sin, what shall they do to the servants? for the disciple is not above his master, says Christ. Hence console yourself, my dear mother, and rejoice therein; for they can do no more to me, than the Lord permits them. For the Lord says: That the very hairs of our head are all numbered. Not a sparrow falls to the ground without his will; but of how much greater value are we than the sparrows. Matt. 10:29–31. Yea, he says that we are not to fear them that kill the body, for they have no power over the soul. Hence be resigned, and pray the Lord for me and my fellow prisoners.

My mother, I would write you more for your consolation, but I hope that you are better comforted of the Lord, than I should be able to comfort you with my writing; and I also forbear so that you may learn something about how it goes with our imprisonment, for otherwise my paper would not suffice. For I presume that you greatly desire to hear it, even as I desire to hear from you, as to how you are. I hope that you, as also all of you, are well, both according to body and soul, for which I pray the Lord, and remember all of you in my prayer to the Lord. Remember also, in your prayers, us poor prisoners according to the flesh, but rich according to the spirit, as I also hope to remember you, for James says that the prayer of the righteous avails much (James 5:16); that we may finish our conflict with joy, for we have to strive not only against flesh and blood, or the priests of Jezebel, but against invisible spirits, namely the enemy, who always seeks to hinder and quench that which is good, with deception and lies; yea, I fear that you will hear, or have already heard, through the great falsehoods which the enemy of the truth is spreading, that I wanted to listen to the priests. Yes, they do not hesitate to tell great falsehoods here in this prison, for they went twice in one day to N., and told her that I wanted to listen to the priests; yea, the great priest, the Dean, was not ashamed to speak abominable falsehoods to N., in order to rob her, by deception and lies, of her salvation, with these words: “Your servant wants to hearken to us, and to repent;” and other like words which Satan (who was a liar from the beginning) knows how to use; so that she has to endure no small conflict, from the priests, as well as from her brother, who causes her great conflict. As regards N., her friends exert themselves very greatly to procure her release; but in what manner, I do not know. I have exhorted her that she should take heed, which to rehearse here would be too long. She has told me, that her mind is unchanged, and that she does not want to be ashamed of the truth.

Touching N., I know so far nothing but good, and that her mind is all right, the Lord be thanked; for she longs with me only for the day of our deliverance from this flesh, and to offer up our sacrifice. For yesterday evening, which was Whitsuntide-evening, about eleven o’clock I spoke with N.; then she was somewhat grieved, because she had said to the priests, that she would listen to them in whatever agreed with the word of God; because she thought that the priests had thereby gotten some occasion to say of her that she wanted to hearken to them. Hence I comforted her about this, and told her that I myself should say it, and that there was nothing evil in it, since their abominable idolatry is contrary to the word of God, and can never agree with it, for there is a great difference between darkness and light. Is. 5:20; 2 Corinthians 6:14. And as regards myself, I thank the good God, who beholds me, unworthy man, with his eyes of mercy, and gives me strength by his Holy Spirit, to confess his word and truth before this adulterous generation; yea, who counts me, poor miserable man, worthy that I am to offer up my body to him, to the praise of his holy name. Phil. 2:17. O my mother, thank and praise, with me, the good God, who looks upon me, unworthy man, with his eyes of mercy, through his Son Christ Jesus; who shows me so many benefits. How shall I be able sufficiently to praise and glorify him for the unspeakable grace and mercy that he is showing to meward, here in this lions’ den. Thank now the Lord with me for his goodness which he shows us through his Son Christ Jesus, for which praise be to him now and forever. Amen.

I hope now to write you a little, relating very briefly how my examination by the priests passed off.

The first time that I spoke with the priests, which according to my recollection, was about eight days before Whitsuntide, there came the Dean, that great, large priest, with another priest, whom we are wont to call the inquisitor (my master knows him well), and who cries and storms the most. We talked for a long time, and I reproved their idolatry, as much as the Lord by his Holy Spirit gave me utterance. Hence this priest began to speak of the Supper, and asked me, whether that was not the real body which Christ gave to his disciples, and his blood. I said: “No.” Then the priest began to clamor and to rave, and talked very abusively, saying that it were better if I had concerned myself with making my confectionery, or selling groceries, than with the Scriptures. I said: “I may concern myself with reading the Scriptures, for Christ says: Search the Scriptures; for they are they which testify of me.” John 5:39. Then the Dean said: “Hear those who have studied the Scriptures all their life.” “Yes,” said I, “they study amiss.” “I ask you,” I said, “where did Paul study or go to college? show me this with the Scriptures.” “Did he not?” “No.” “Did he not go to Ananias?” said the Dean. “Yes; but he did not study there.” Then he began again to talk abusively, and they said that the devil had me by the throat. Matt. 12:24.

While we were thus talking, there came another priest, a Jesuit, so that there were three of them sitting there. Then the priest again commenced to speak of the Supper. Therefore I asked them: When Christ gave the bread to his disciples, and said: Take, eat; this is my body: this do in remembrance of me; whether Christ himself remained sitting there? He said: “Yes.” I said: “Hence it is not to be understood so” (as you say); and I told him that he did not understand the Scriptures. I said that a carnal man cannot understand that which is spiritual, for, says Paul, it is foolishness unto him. 1 Cor. 2:14. Then he cried: “What can you say about me, am I a drunkard?” Ans. “Your idolatries bear witness what you are, and also the Scriptures reveal your horrible idolatry, which is an abomination in the sight of God; yes, I am sorry that you are so in error.” They cried: “You err.” The Jesuit cried every time, that the devil had me by the throat, and that I was a proud fool; and other like words. I said: “I rejoice that I am thus despised for Christ’s sake.” They clamored so loudly, that one could scarcely utter a sentence. The Dean cried to the others: “Domine, Domine;[343] let him go, we shall gain no laurels with him.” But the priest commenced again to talk of the Supper. I told him that he had to understand it spiritually, and proved it to him with several Scriptures, as, John 1:29: “Behold the Lamb of God.” Again, 15:1: “I am the true vine.”

[343] Lord, Lord.

If I were to relate all, though I had much more paper, I should cover it with writing. We then spoke of baptism; he asked me why children might not be baptized. [I replied]: Because Christ did not command it, nor the apostles teach it.

Then he adduced several Scriptures that were quite to the contrary, John 3, and others. I showed him, that Christ there did not teach water baptism, but that he had taught it in Matt. 28 and Mark 16; and I stated what baptism signified; to whom it pertains, and that it is horrible to hear that they want to save children by baptism, whereby they deprive Christ of the honor. Rom. 6:3; John 3:16; Acts 4:12. When we had talked thus for a long time, the Dean cried to the priest: “Hear, hear, Lord; Audi, audi, Domine; let him go; we waste our time with him, and he remains as obstinate as ever.” I said: “I am sorry that you will not listen to the truth; it is all in vain, it is only casting pearls before swine.” Matt. 7:6.

Then the Dean became very angry, so that I soon parted from them, for it was getting late. I must be brief, for my paper is giving out. Afterwards I talked yet with a priest alone, on Whitsuntide evening; so that the priest went away from me, when I told that he should show to me, that Christ and his apostles, in this manner, went about the street with an idol, with torches, lanterns and bells. Ps. 112:4; Bar. 6:4. He would not talk with me long; we talked a little about the Supper and baptism, but not long, for the priest went away, and I began to admonish him a little. But I must be brief. Though you hear much said that I wanted to hearken to the priests, believe it not; but be fervent in prayer, for in the end it shall be made manifest.

Mother, I pray you, that you will send the letter herewith enclosed, which I have written to my brother D. in England, to him; and if there be anything written in it that is not suitable, erase it. And I pray you, write him my faith. I would write it myself, but through want of paper I cannot. Write him that he may know for what I deliver up my body to the burning; for I presume that many will write that which is not the truth. Thus, dear mother, it is time to stop, for want of paper. I greet you, my mother, and also all my dear sisters, with a holy kiss of peace; and greet also from me those whom you well know, also my master, yea, and all the friends. G. and my sister K., the Lord be with you and us all, and keep you. Thus, my dearest mother, farewell, and the Lord be with you; for I think that you will see my face no more in this life, nor do I know whether I shall have another opportunity to write. Thus, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob be with you all. Amen.

By me your son, imprisoned for the testimony of Jesus Christ.

HANS BRET.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM HANS BRET, WRITTEN AND SENT TO HIS BROTHER DAVID, WHO LIVED ABROAD, AND HAD NOT YET COME TO THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH.

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, through his only Son Jesus Christ, our Savior; the comfort and power of the Holy Ghost, furthering to a true faith; the true heavenly wisdom, the true regeneration, the fear of God, this I wish my dear and affectionately beloved brother, to the salvation of your soul. Amen.

My dear brother, the reason of my writing is to inform you of my imprisonment, so that you may not think that it is for any evil or any infidelity or heresy, as many evil tongues may probably pretend and report, thereby to grieve you and harden your heart, that you should not believe the genuine truth, but remain in your belief; for Satan constantly walks about men, as Peter says (1 Peter 2:8), as a roaring lion, seeking whose soul he may devour and draw away from that which is good, for he is the enemy of all good, who always hates and seeks to resist that which is good.

But, dear brother, do not listen to such, for it is the suggestion of Satan; but give ear to the word of God, the genuine truth, as James says, and let it be ingrafted in your soul, that it may save your soul, whereby you may live forever. Jas. 1:21.

Hence, my beloved, awake once from the sleep of sin, and Christ shall give you light (Eph. 5:14); for you have walked in sin and unrighteousness long enough; it is about time to flee sin and shun unrighteousness, that you be not punished with all the ungodly, who have not lived according to the will of God, nor hearkened to the truth, but have walked according to their own lusts. They follow the lusts of their flesh, and live, as Paul says to the Galatians (5:19–21), in pride, covetousness, drunkenness, adultery, strife, hatred, contention, and other like works.

O dear brother, let such works not be found with you; for such, says Paul, cannot inherit the kingdom of God, for such carnal life is an abomination in the eyes of God, for Paul says to the Romans, that such carnal-mindedness is enmity against God, and cannot please God. For the wages of sin is eternal death, but the gift of God is eternal life, 1 Cor. 6:10; Ps. 5:5; Rom. 8:7; 6:23.

My dear, flee such works, and turn to the Lord and you shall live. Is. 55:3. Remember the instruction which Tobit gave his son, when he says: My son, let not pride dwell or rule in your heart. Tobit 4:13. For Ecclesiasticus says: That pride is hateful before God, and that it is the beginning of all sin, and he that has to do with it shall be destroyed with many curses. Sir. 10:13. Thus shun now all pride and all sin, and set yourself to serve the Lord, renouncing all the lusts of the flesh.

Seek ye the Lord, says the prophet, while he may be found, and call ye upon him while he is near: let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him. Is. 55:7.

My dear brother, turn to the Lord while you have time; wait not until death with the amendment of your life, like many who say, that if they have an hour in which to repent, it is enough for them. O do not thus defer it, nor follow such counsel, but follow the counsel of Ecclesiasticus, who says: Repent while thou art still able to sin. And again: Make no tarrying to return to the Lord, and do not put it off from day to day; for the wrath of the Lord shall come forth suddenly. Sir. 5:17. Hence there is no time to be set, for we are not assured of one hour, nor any one how long he will live. Job 14:1.

Hence remember the words of Christ, who says that he shall come as a thief in the night; if the good man of the house knew at what hour the thief would come, he would watch, and not suffer his house to be broken through. Luke 12:39. Seeing then, that we have neither hour nor time, watch constantly with the wise virgins, who were not found sleeping, when the bridegroom came. Matt. 25. If you would therefore enter in with the Bridegroom to the marriage, as did the wise virgins, put away from you (as the prophet says, Isa. 1:16) all that is evil, and the Lord shall be your God, and you shall be his son.

My dearest brother, love that which is good, and it shall be well with you; fear the Lord with all your heart, and your soul shall lodge in goodness, and your seed shall inherit the earth; for the prophet David says: That the eyes of the Lord are upon them that fear him, and that hope in his mercy; and he shall deliver their soul from death; for the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. Ps. 25:13; 33:18,19; 111:10.

Hence have God always before your eyes in what you do, and you shall prosper in it; always love that which is good, and hate that which is evil, that the Lord may be with you, as you have spoken, says the prophet Amos, 5:14. Follow the advice of Paul, Romans 12:21, where he says: Overcome evil with good. O then it shall be well with you, and you shall find rest in your soul. Matthew 11:29. Let there be found in you once the true faith which worketh by love, and which has so far not brought forth much fruit in you. Gal. 5:6. Hence it is time now to awake once and seek Christ, whereby you may live and enter by the right door into the sheepfold. Jn. 11:25; 10:7.

Hence give ear now to the voice of Christ, who says: If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. Consider well that the Lord would have us practice his word and truth, and not do like many who indeed have the word of God in their mouth, and hear it, but do not live according to it, but suffer it to enter in at one ear, and out at the other; yea, what is more yet, though they well know that sin and unrighteousness must be shunned and avoided, as soon as they have heard the word, they go on again in sin, in drunkenness, in adultery, in gambling, etc. But to take the Testament or Bible into their hands, to read, and to spend their time in godliness, that were far too much; but they follow their own lusts, namely, the lust of their father, the devil, for he delights in all such works: for he that committeth sin is of the devil, says John; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. John 8:44; 1 John 3:8. Hence, dear brother, have no fellowship with such persons, but seek such as fear the Lord and live according to his word, and keep it, for Christ says: Blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it. Luke 11:28. Now you may perceive that they are blessed (saved) who keep the word of God, and govern themselves in accordance with it. For in Matthew 7:23, Christ declares that he shall say to all those who shall not have kept his word, nor practiced it: “Depart from me, ye workers of iniquity; I know you not.” O brother, take good heed, that you do not hear this voice, but that you may hear that glad voice, with all God’s righteous ones that have lived according to the word of the Lord: “Come, ye blessed, inherit the kingdom of my Father, prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” Matt. 25:34. What a joy it will be to hear this, for the good that have walked in the fear of the Lord.

My brother, give ear now to the word of the Lord, that we may meet there, and hear the glad voice, which I pray the Lord that he will grant us through his only Son, Christ Jesus. Amen.

Brother, I must stop, for my paper is giving out; hence take this simple letter in good part, for I have written it out of love; and ponder it well, for it is not my word, but the word of the Lord, for his mouth has spoken it. Amen.

I hope to explain to you, dear brother, the cause of my imprisonment, so that you may not grieve, but rejoice, and thank the Lord for it. I thank the Lord, that he has opened my dark eyes, and looked upon me with the eyes of his mercy, when I was sunk in sin, yea, expected nothing but eternal death and damnation; yea, I was without God in the world, and I lived in sins innumerable, which were an abomination before the eyes of God, so that if God entered into judgment with me, I could not stand in his sight, but should pass away like dust before the wind, because of my innumerable sins. Ps. 143:2; 1:5. But the Lord who through his unspeakable love, out of grace, caused to be proclaimed to me, by his servants, his word, concerning his Son Christ Jesus, that whosoever believeth in him, should have eternal life. John 3:15. Hence I heard that there was no means to obtain salvation, but through his Son Christ Jesus, who died the death for our sins, and shed his blood for us, for the washing away of our unrighteousness, even as John says: That the blood of Christ cleanseth us from all our sins. Acts 13:38; 1 Cor. 15:3; Eph. 1:7; 1 John 1:7. And when I heard the words of Christ: Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest; I, poor man, laden with sins and innumerable wickednesses, made my complaint to Christ, bewailed my sins, and he forgave and remitted them to me through his shed blood, when I confessed them before him. Matthew 11:28; Ps. 32:5. Thus, dear brother, I forsook my sins, from day to day, according to my ability, and sought to walk the narrow way, and separated myself from the wicked, perverse world, and sought to please Christ, yet not as I would, for I constantly felt the Spirit striving against the flesh, as Paul says, Gal. 5:17. And Job says that man’s life upon earth is nothing but a constant warfare. Job 7:1. Thus, dear brother, I sought to please the Lord, and not the world, which the enemy could not endure any longer, who hates all that is good, and cannot endure it, but seeks to quench it. He has shown, and still shows, his power also on me, but has not been able to do any more, than the Lord permits him; yea, when he has done all, he can but kill the body, but over the soul he has no power, for the Lord gives us strength through his Holy Spirit, to resist it. Matt. 10:28; Eph. 3:16; 1 Pet. 5:9. Hence, dear brother, my imprisonment is not for any evil, but for the truth, and for the confession of the holy word of the Lord. Hence rejoice therein, that the Lord counts me worthy to suffer for his name, and to offer up my body to the praise of his holy name. Acts 5:41. Think that it has been thus with all God’s righteous ones, from the beginning of the world till the present day. Hence, my brother, be resigned to the work of the Lord, for thus it went with Christ our Captain. If they have done this to the Lord, how will it be with his followers? for Christ says: “The servant is not greater than his lord, neither he that is sent greater than he that sent him.” John 13:16. Hence I hope by the grace of the Lord, that he shall give me strength through his Holy Spirit, to confess his word and truth as long as there is breath in my mouth, even as I have hitherto done unto this hour; hence I expect now nothing else than my sentence, to be placed at the stake in the market place, to be burnt there. Comfort yourself herein, and thank the Lord for it, that he counts me worthy to suffer for his name. Thus I have now briefly written the cause of my imprisonment, that you might the better console yourself herein, and not give ear or belief to every evil tongue, as I hope mother will write you. If in any wise possible I hope to write you my faith, if I get paper; and if I should not, I hope that mother will write it to you, so that you will not grieve, as though I died in unbelief, as Satan may pretend, and as may possibly also have been written to you; but I pray you give no ear or belief to it, for that for which I suffer is the genuine truth and the true faith in Christ Jesus, since Christ and his apostles taught it, of which Paul says: Though an angel from heaven should come, and teach you otherwise, than I have taught you, let him be accursed. Gal. 1:8. Thus, dear brother, I would write you more, but I have no more paper now. Farewell, the Lord be with you; and I greet you, dear brother, with a holy kiss, for I think that you will see my face no more.

By me, your brother, who is imprisoned for the testimony of God, and for the holy word and truth of the Lord.

HANS BRET.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM HANS BRET, WRITTEN TO HIS BELOVED MOTHER, THE 19TH OF JULY 1576.

The unspeakable grace, peace and mercy of God our heavenly Father, who is a Father full of grace and truth, through the bitter suffering and death of our only Savior Christ Jesus, who washed and cleansed us from all our sins and unrighteousnesses; the power of the Holy Ghost, for the increase of your faith, to resist all the enemies of truth; this I wish you, my affectionately beloved mother, for the salvation of your soul. Amen.

My dearest mother, whom I love from the heart; my chosen mother, who gave birth to me in pain and anguish, from whose body I came forth; I, your son, who am now confined at Antwerp, in prison, for the word of truth, commend myself to you from the bottom of my heart, and thank you, my dear mother, for the great benefits you have shown me from the beginning of my existence until the present day, that you have cared for my necessities, and are still caring for me. But especially do I thank you, my dearest mother, that through the comforting letter you wrote me, you exercise a care for the salvation of my soul.

O, when I began to read the letter, and understood that it was from you, my mother, then my tears began to flow, so that I could hardly finish reading the letter, because of the many tears that flowed from my eyes; for I had thought that I should hear from you no more. I was so rejoiced by your consoling instruction, and that you followed the example of Tobit, who also gave instruction to his son.

O I thank, yes, I thank you, my dear mother, that you thus exhort me to steadfastness and boldness, to confess the name of Christ, which I hope to do by the help of the Lord, who alone is my helper and my strength, to resist the principalities and powers of this world, the spirits of the air, as Paul says (Eph. 6:12), yea, these priests of Jezebel, who thirst for the blood of the righteous that walk in the ways of the Lord, who, according to the word of Christ, seek to walk the narrow way, and to forsake their own life, as also, sin, unrighteousnesses and carnal lusts, and seek to please the Lord in righteousness, according to the will of God, in holiness. 1 Thess. 4:3. These are rejected, despised, and persecuted, yea, imprisoned; their end is to be killed, because they seek to walk the way in such a manner, that they may please the Lord. Hence Esdras says: The way is narrow, and cannot be walked without danger. 2 Esd. 7:8. This we may well consider.

Behold, there were two brothers in the world, namely, Cain and Abel. Abel sought to walk the narrow way and to please the Lord with his offering, with which the Lord was pleased and had respect to it, because he and his offering were good. Cain sacrificed to the Lord, but his offering did not please the Lord, because he was evil; hence the Lord had not respect to his offering. Then Cain was angry at his brother Abel, and slew him. 1 John 3:12.

Consider Lot in Sodom, how they assailed his house through their wickedness, and wanted to commit fornication with the angels that had entered into his house. Again, Abraham had to forsake his country, and went to sojourn in a strange country, where he was a stranger, and had to live in tents. Again, behold Isaac, who walked in the ways of his father Abraham, and served the Lord; he was hated by the Philistines; for they went and stopped the well which his father Abraham had digged; yea, that was not enough yet, but King Abimelech commanded him to leave his dwelling place. Genesis 26:14.

Jacob was hated and persecuted by his brother Esau, who also sought to kill him.

Joseph was by his brethren cast into a pit, and sold to the Ishmaelites; and chose rather to flee from the wife of the captain of the guard, leaving his mantle behind than to comply with her desire.

So, dear mother, I will also rather lose my life, than do what they command. The children of Israel were also afflicted. If I were to tell further all that happened to all God’s prophets, I fear my paper should not suffice; such and similar examples, namely, concerning Christ, the author of faith, how he was persecuted in this life; yea, he had hardly been born, when his mother Mary had to flee with him. She nourished him up in poverty, yea, he was in poverty, for he himself says: “The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head.” Matthew 8:20. Behold, how it further went with him: they crucified him; his feet and hands were pierced; the gave him vinegar and gall to drink; and his side was pierced with a spear, from which flowed blood and water.

Observe, thus it went with our Captain Christ Jesus; thus he concluded his days in poverty and with reproach, was scourged, beaten, mocked, and crowned on his head with a crown of thorns. O I cannot sufficiently tell all that he suffered for us poor men, to save us and yet these Pharisees are not ashamed to rob his honor, saying that we are saved by baptism; whereas the Lord Christ sanctifies and cleanseth from sin. O how sad it makes me when I hear this; the Lord forgive them. Yea, if Christ were here now, they would kill him yet.

Thus we have an example in our Captain Christ, yea, in his dear apostles. Paul too, suffered much for the name of Christ. Consider how many others yet have suffered since the time of Christ and the apostles, unto the present day.

Since, then, my beloved mother, so many have suffered, and we are compassed about, as Paul says, with so great a cloud of witnesses; I say with Paul: I rejoice in my sufferings which I endure for Christ’s sake. Heb. 12:1; Col. 1:24. Hence rejoice also, that Christ wants me, your son, to whom you have given birth, a poor, unworthy man, worthy to suffer for his holy name, so that I long to be delivered from this flesh, and to be with Christ, in whom I now believe, yet not see; but then I shall behold him; and partake of the joy which the heart of man has never conceived of, neither can tongue express the great joy that is prepared for the good. They shall be clothed in fine, white linen; they shall be crowned with the crown of eternal life; they shall sit upon Mount Sion, and sing the new song, so that I may say as David says: “A day with the Lord is better than a thousand in joy and gladness here.” Rom. 7:24; Luke 23:42; 1 Pet. 1:8; 1 John 3:2; Rev. 19:8; 2:10; 1 Esd. 2:42; Psalms 84:10.

O dear mother, who would now want to remain here, when such joy is prepared for the good, which shall last forever. There we shall neither hunger nor thirst any more, there we shall feel neither heat nor cold, so that I may say with Paul: I reckon the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us. Rom. 8:18.

Hence, then, dear mother, in consideration of this, I need not think it strange, though I suffer for the name of Christ, for his word and truth; since all God’s righteous ones, from the beginning of the world have suffered. Hence Peter says: “Think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, which means tribulation, affliction and persecution.” 1 Pet. 4:12. For the prophet David says: “Many are the afflictions of the righteous: but the Lord delivereth him out of them all.” Ps. 34:20. Paul well says: “That we must through much tribulation and affliction enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Acts 14:22.

Behold, my dear mother, what consolation we have, so that when it pleases the Lord to try our faith, that we should not be grieved in the trial; for he says: “Unto us it is given not only to believe in Christ, but also to suffer for his sake.” Philip. 1:29. Paul, who cared well for the flock of Christ, did not forbear to reveal to those who wanted to walk according to Christ’s ways, and tread the narrow way trod by few, that they must suffer persecution, in order that when affliction, tribulation, persecution or reproach comes, we should not think it strange. 2 Tim. 3:12.

Hence Christ also says: In the world ye shall have tribulation; and comforts his disciples, in order that they should not be grieved in the tribulation, and says: “Be of good cheer: I have overcome the world.” John 16:33. He also teaches his disciples, that they should not fear tribulation or reproach; for when they, namely, the rulers of this world, have done all, they can but kill the body, but the soul they cannot harm. But he teaches us whom we shall fear, namely, him that hath power to cast soul and body into the eternal fire, which shall burn forever, where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Luke 12:4,5; Matt. 22:13.

O how sorrowful shall they then be, that have feared the kings and princes of this world more than the Lord, who is the Lord of lords, the God of gods, the King of kings, who, as David says, can make and crush the heart of the kings and princes of this world like potsherds. 1 Tim. 6:15. Why then should we fear? for the Lord says by the prophet Zechariah: “He that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of mine eye.” 2:8.

Consider what Christ says; He that rejecteth or despiseth you, despiseth me; and he that despiseth me, despiseth him that sent me. Luke 10:17. Again Christ says: Blessed is he that is despised for my sake; for great is his reward in heaven. Matt. 5:11,12.

Hence, my dearest mother, comfort yourself with these and similar words of Christ, and rejoice with me, and thank and praise the Lord, that you are counted worthy to be persecuted for his name. Follow now the advice of Paul: be patient in tribulation, and continue instant in prayer. Philip. 4:4; Romans 12:12; Thess. 5:17.

Remember the consolation of Moses, with which he comforted the children of Israel, saying: “Be strong and of a good courage, fear not, nor be afraid of them: for the Lord thy God, he it is that doth go with thee; he will not fail thee, nor forsake thee.” Deut. 31:6. Hence, my mother, though our enemies are many, and I am here in the midst of the hand of the enemy, yet I will say with the prophet David: “Lord, now thou art with me, and art my helper, I will not fear, though I were compassed by many thousands.” Again with the prophet David: “The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? the Lord is the strength of my life, of whom shall I be afraid? Though death should come upon me, I will not fear; for the Lord is ever with me to strengthen me.” And again: “He is my fortress; I will not fear, though the earth be removed, and the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea.” Ps. 27:1; 23:4; 18:3; 46:2.

Thus, my dear mother; press with me, by force, through the straight gate; that is, through affliction and persecution, for Christ says: “The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.” Matt. 11:12. I also hope to take it by force, through the strength which the Lord gives me to resist the cruelty of these fell lions, that are not satisfied with the blood of the righteous, but seek, through their subtle words and fair speeches, yea, with invented lies, (according to the advice of their father the devil, as Christ says; for he was a murderer and deceiver from the beginning of the world), to devour and slay their souls, and to deprive them of their inheritance, namely, of eternal life, which they obtained through the shed blood of Christ our only Savior. John 20:31. But the Lord be forever praised and thanked, that he keeps and delivers us, so that they cannot harm our souls; for when they have done all that they can do, they have no more power than to take this temporal life, which I gladly resign for Christ’s sake, for I know and doubt not that the Lord shall give me a better, which he promises to all the good that have not been ashamed to confess his word and truth before this adulterous generation. Hence Christ says: “He that loseth his life for my sake shall find it again.” Matt. 10:39. Not a life that shall perish, but that will endure forever, an incorruptible life, a life that shall endure forever in joy. Therefore my dear mother, my soul longs for this life; though flesh and blood should remain at the stake, yet I regard it not; rather than that I should suffer myself to be spoiled of my inheritance, namely, eternal life, for a little of temporal life. Oh no! God forbid; for I now regard not this visible, but the invisible, the eternal and imperishable.

O my chosen mother, think not that there is aught that might rob me of my salvation, for Paul says; Who can separate us from the love of God? Neither hell, the devil, nor death. Christ has conquered all, so that I may say: O hell, where is thy pain? O death, where is thy power? Christ has vanquished death; Christ has bruised Satan’s head, so that he can but bite the heel, which he indeed does, but that is of no account. Who therefore, says Paul, can lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? It is Christ that justifieth. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died. Rom. 8:35; Heb. 2:14; Rom. 8:33,34.

Hence, my dear mother, be armed with me, and all God’s righteous ones, as Paul says, with the armor of God on your body, the helmet of salvation upon your head, and the sword of the Spirit in your hand; and above all, take the shield of faith, wherewith you shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one, for the prophet says: Be of good courage; you shall at last climb upon the devil’s shoulders. Eph. 6:13; Bar. 4:25.

Therefore my mother, if you should hear any thing of me that is not true--for the devil is crafty, and deals much in lies, to grieve the righteous--do not hearken to it; as I also trust that you will not: for my mind is unchanged, for which I thank the living God, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and to his name be praise for ever and ever, through his only Son Jesus Christ our Savior, who strengthens me, poor, unworthy, despised man with his Holy Spirit, to resist all the enemies of the truth, who seek to spoil me of my salvation (Col. 2:8), for which they have no power, for the Lord is my strength, as the prophet says: He is my song; I shall with joy draw water out of the well of the Savior. Is. 12:2,3. Again the Lord says by the prophet Isaiah; I the Lord thy God will hold thy right hand, saying unto thee, Fear not: I will help thee. Fear not, thou worm Jacob, and ye few men of Israel; I will help thee, saith the Lord, and thy Redeemer. Is. 41:13,14. Of whom should we be afraid, for the Lord hath said it. Therefore, my mother, take courage with me, to overcome, like Joshua and Caleb, the great and strong giants, the princes of this world, and not to fear them, and thus to take the promised land, the kingdom of heaven. Of whom should I be afraid, when we have this glorious consolation, that they that trust in the Lord, shall not be ashamed, for the prophet says that the Lord will not forsake the righteous even unto death; yea, the Lord says by the prophet Isaiah: “Can a mother forget her child, that she should not have compassion on the fruit of her womb? and though she forget, yet will I not forget thee; for I have graven thee upon the palms of my hands, saith the Lord.” Ps. 25:3; Is. 49:15,16. Remember, again, how the Lord speaks by the prophet Malachi, saying: The Lord has a book of remembrance before him, in which he has written all them that fear him, and he shall deliver their souls from death. Mal. 3:16. Happy are those then, that have feared the Lord, for David says: “Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord.” They who then have not been ashamed to walk in the ways of the Lord, their names are recorded in heaven in the book of life. Luke 10:20. Hence rejoice with me, my mother; I should like to write you still more, that you would always walk in the ways of the Lord, and never depart therefrom, and bring many to the knowledge of the truth, but my paper is failing me. I pray you, my dear and beloved mother, take this little knowledge and simple writing from me in good part, for I write you out of love, and impart to you of this little gift which the Lord, through his unspeakable grace, has given me, unworthy man.

You further write me in your consoling letter, whether I have any lack of the necessaries of life. O no, I have enough, the Lord be thanked. You also write in your letter, that if I desired you, I should write so, and you should come, though you had to pay for it with your blood. O my dear mother, why should I desire this; I shall never desire it, for you could not help me. For my refuge is the Lord alone; he is my helper; he it is that gives me strength to overcome and to go to battle valiantly. Hence, my mother, walk prudently, for they are cruel to shed the innocent blood. However, they can do no more than the Lord permits them. If I were to write more concerning it, my paper should not suffice, for I intend to relate to you yet, that I have been twice more with the priests since I wrote the letter to you, so that in all I have been before the priests four times; but twice I wrote you a little; hence I also hope to write you a little now. The third time I spoke with the Dean, but mostly against the inquisitor, for he wants to be master; his name is Pardo. We talked much of the Supper, and there was present a Bailiff, the new one, and a man that could speak English. I heard Pardo talk much of the Supper, which was contrary to the word of the Lord; and he asked me, whether it was not true that Christ gave his apostles his own body, and that his disciples ate it. I said that he gave his disciples bread, and what they ate was bread; and that he gave his disciples wine, and what they drank was wine, and not changed, as you say.

I showed them how it was to be understood, both the bread and the wine; I would repeat it here, but my paper would give out. We then spoke of the baptism of infants; I said that he should show to me with the Scriptures, that Christ taught to baptize infants, and that the apostles followed or practiced it. They said: Christ said and taught, John 3:5: “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.” I said: “Christ there did not speak of water baptism, but Christ teaches of baptism in Matthew 28 and Mark 16,” and I told them the text.

Then the man said: “A fool cannot believe; hence he cannot be baptized; he is therefore damned.” I said: “Christ says not: Go teach fools. I ask you,” said I, “whether a fool can be taught?” He answered: “No.” He then asked me, whether the fool was damned. I said: “I may judge no one; I leave the fool in the hands of the Lord.” Thus, to be brief, the man asked me whether I had been in England. I said: “Yes.” “What sort of people,” said he, “were those that were put to death?” I said: “I believe that they were Menno’s people.” He said: “No,” and that they were Puritans. I said: “No.” He said that I was of that people, that I was also a Puritan. I said that I did not know them; that it was the first that I heard of it. I said that he should tell me, what sort of a people it was, and what kind of a faith they have. But he would not tell me that. They said more, but it would take too long to relate it.

The last time was the 13th of June, when I spoke with four priests at once, but not so much as at other times; I was asked whether I would not repent. I said: “Yes, I want to desist from sin from day to day.” No, whether I would not hearken to the ecclesiastics and the Roman Catholic church? I said: “I thank the Lord, who has instructed me, and opened my eyes, and brought me into the right way; and I desire to be instructed by the Lord still more.”

Thus they wrote a letter, that they would deliver me over to the lords; that I was an obstinate heretic, and would not hearken to them; and they wrote that they had done their best, so that they would not talk with me any more. Thus I was released from the priests, and delivered to the authorities, so that I expect to hear my sentence on the 22d of June, and to offer up my sacrifice on the 23d. The Lord grant me strength unto the end, to the praise of the Lord and the salvation of my soul. The Lord grant me the spirit of boldness, that I may finish my conflict with joy.

Thus, my dear mother, cleave to the Lord. The God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob be with you, and keep you. The Lord preserve your going out and coming in, now and forever. Num. 6:25.

My dear mother, I greet you with a holy kiss of love (1 Pet. 5:14), for I think that you will see me no more in this flesh, nor I you, my mother. Farewell, the Lord be with you, my mother; I go before, and shall wait for you in the kingdom of heaven, there we shall see each other in joy and gladness.

I bid you adieu; once more, farewell. The Lord be with you forever, for I know not whether I shall write you any more; I think that it is the last time. I greet you once more, my dear mother, who have given birth to me in pain and anguish. Greet cordially my dear brother D., and admonish him to walk in the ways of the Lord, to the salvation of his soul; this I pray you, my mother, even as I also trust, and doubt not that you will also do. Greet my beloved sister K. A., with T. and W. Greet also those whom you well know, also my beloved master, whom I love from the heart; and G. The Lord be with you all, now and forever. Amen.

My affectionately beloved mother, whom I love from the depth of my soul, I leave you here, and enter into joy, and shall behold Christ, in whom I now believe, not seeing him; and you remain here in this distressful world, where nothing else can be expected than tribulation, affliction and persecution, so long as it pleases the Lord. The Lord comfort you in all tribulation, and be with you now and forever. Amen.

Written by me your son, whom you well know, at present confined in prison at Antwerp, for the word of the truth, and for the confession of God’s holy word; I expect my sentence, to be burnt alive at a stake, if it pleases the Lord, to the praise of his holy name.

JAN BRET.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM HANS BRET, WRITTEN TO HIS BELOVED MOTHER, THE 5TH OF JULY 1576.

The unspeakable love, grace and peace of God our dear heavenly Father, who is a Father full of grace and truth, rich and abundant in mercy and loving kindness, through the bitter suffering and death of his only Son our Savior, who loved us, and washed us from all our sins in his blood, and from all the unrighteousness that we have done. The power of the Holy Ghost strengthen you, and comfort you in all your tribulation, affliction and sorrow which you have for Christ’s word and truth, in your persecution and suffering, in your grief which you may have, as I understand, for my sake according to the flesh. May he strengthen you in the faith of the truth, wherein you now stand, which God has revealed to you out of grace, that you may overcome all sorrowfulness of the flesh, which you may have. This, I your son, wish you my chosen mother, with all my heart, to the salvation of your soul, that we may meet together, and may, with all those that have endured unto the end in the belief of the truth, hear that glad and joyful voice of the only Son of God: “Come, ye blessed, inherit the kingdom of my Father, prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” Amen.

My affectionately beloved mother, whom I love from the heart, I commend myself to you with all my heart, and inform you my chosen mother, that I did not think that I should write you this letter yet; but since it has pleased the good God, to keep me in life until this present hour, I cannot forbear, my dearest mother, to write you this parting letter, perhaps the last in my life, and bid you, my dear mother, adieu. For according to what I hear, the time of my deliverance is near at hand; yet I know not to this hour when, except that I hear that it is to be to-morrow, that I am to hear my sentence. Not that I hear concerning myself alone, but of several, of whom I think that I am one, if it pleases the Lord. We have indeed heard this often, but whether they do it to frighten us, I do not know. I have never heard it from the people here in the house, but from a girl of M.’s people that is imprisoned here; she has told it me. If it is the will of the Lord, let it be done, I am well resigned thereto. The Lord be thanked, who strengthens me poor, weak man here in these my bonds, by his Holy Spirit, to resist all that should be a hindrance or harm to my soul; for it is the day for which I have longed; the Lord grant me strength unto the end, that I may finish my conflict with joy, and gain the victory, to the praise, glory, and honor of the Lord’s holy name. Amen. Eph. 3:16; 1 Timothy 6:12; 1 Cor. 15:57.

Since, then, my dear mother, it has pleased the good God, to count me, your son, worthy to suffer for his name, to help fulfill the number of the righteous that are under the altar, and rest till the number of their brethren is fulfilled, who must also be killed as they; console yourself herein, my dear mother, and be not grieved on my account, this I pray you; for, dear mother, the Lord has called me to a better place than to remain in this wicked, evil world. Though it is grievous to the flesh, I will not regard it for the joy of which I shall partake with all God’s righteous ones; for I say with Paul: “I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.” Rom. 8:18.

O my dearest mother, who should not long for this glory; who should not strive for it, and say with Paul: “I groan and desire to be out of this flesh; for I look for another dwelling, that is not made with hands, but which is eternal in the heavens.” 2 Cor. 5. Then shall we, as John says, see him in whom we now believe, not seeing him; then shall we behold him with our own eyes, whose brightness is greater than that of the sun. 1 John 3:2; 1 Pet. 1:8; Job 19:27. Who should now regard this suffering or pain that can be inflicted upon the flesh, and yet not without the Lord’s permission, for when they have done all that they can, according to the words of Christ, they can but kill the body, but over the soul they have no power; for we read in the book of Wisdom, that the souls of the righteous are in the hands of the Lord. Matthew 10:28; Wis. 3:1.

Who should regard this temporal pain that men may inflict upon this body, when such joy is promised for a little pain, and great, unspeakable bliss, yea, an eternal life, for a little of temporal life; for Christ says: “He that loseth his life for my sake, shall find it again hereafter.” Rev. 22:5; Matthew 10:39; Mark 8:35.

Behold once, my dear mother, how many laid down their lives for the word of Christ and the truth; and consider what man’s life is, which passes away so quickly; it is, as James says, to be compared to only a vapor that arises; for when the vapor disappears and vanishes away, it is seen no more, and is over very quickly; yea, it may be compared to a bubble upon the water, which so quickly perishes. Ps. 90:5; James 4:14. Why then should we much regard this temporal life? it cannot be compared with the eternal life.

Should you then, dear mother, be grieved on account of our pain, that may be inflicted upon my body, but which is for the faith and confession of God’s holy word and truth? O no, my mother, let not such grief come upon you; but I pray you, my affectionately beloved mother, be of good cheer; I hope by the help of the Lord, that your sorrow shall be turned into joy. John 16:20.

O my beloved mother, let it go with you as it went with Abraham, who had but one only son, whom God had given him in his old age. Behold how God tried this good man, when he commanded him, that he should go and offer up to him his only son Isaac. We do not read that he was grieved on account of the command, nor was he grieved when his son asked him: “My father, here is the wood: but where is the sacrifice?” Abraham said to his son with a fatherly voice, trusting in the almighty God: “The Lord will provide it.” Thus Abraham followed God’s command, and made his only, beloved son Isaac kneel down upon the wood, drew the sword from its sheath and raised it to cut off his son’s head, and to sacrifice him. But the angel said to him, that he should put the sword into the sheath, and not harm the child. In all this time, even to the last hour, we cannot read that this good man was grieved, or afraid to obey God’s command. My dear mother, why would you now be grieved; the Lord does not try you in such a manner, that you should kill your son, but he permits it to be done by the generation of Cain, who always thirst for the blood of the righteous Abelites that please the Lord. My mother, do also trust the Lord like the good man Abraham, and say: “The Lord will provide it”; though your oldest son whom you now have, be offered up. The Lord can raise up another, if it pleases him; hence be resigned to it. It does not go otherwise with me, than it went with all the righteous that have ever pleased God, from the beginning of the world until the present time.

Consider how it went with the prophet Jeremiah, who endured much grief, because he according to the command of the Lord reproved the cities of their sin. He was apprehended and cast into a miry dungeon, yea, much grief came upon him, as the Scriptures sufficiently testify concerning it; yea, so that he resolved no more to preach in the name of God. Behold, to such grief this man of God was subject, who yet had been chosen by God, in his mother’s womb, to proclaim his holy will. Jer. 38:6.

Again, behold John, who was sanctified in his mother’s womb. He who was known to all the people to be a prophet, did not Herod, for the sake of a harlot, cause his head to be struck off in prison? who nevertheless, according to the words of Christ, was the greatest prophet born of woman. Luke 1:15; Matt. 14:5,10; 11:11.

See, my dear mother, if it went thus with those who walked so worthily before the Lord--if they killed those, what shall they do to us?

Consider, that they did not hesitate to kill Christ Jesus, who is the only Son of God, and the Son of man, who, according to the testimony of the Scriptures, is truly God and man, the Son of God, and the Son of men, for he calls himself in many places the Son of man; and he is confessed and is the true living Son of God, who delivered us from the power of Satan, from eternal death and damnation, and opened our eyes when we were dead in our sins and unrighteousnesses, and brought us into this marvelous light; he has revealed to us his word and truth, the gospel, which, as Paul says, is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth. Rom. 1:16.

Since, then, the good God, through his unspeakable grace and goodness, has revealed to us his word and truth, whereby our dark eyes have been opened, and has given us to believe in him by whom we might live forever, which is Christ Jesus, upon whom the generation of vipers inflicted much pain and torment, as the four evangelists abundantly testify concerning it; how they scourged, mocked, beat, and very miserably maltreated him, and placed a crown of thorns upon his head; he had himself to bear his cross to which they nailed him; they gave him vinegar and gall to drink; they pierced his side with a spear, and water and blood issued from the same. Alas, so dreadfully did they deal with him; all that went by opened their mouth and mocked him, so that he was the most despised upon earth; he was like the prophet David says and prophesies: “I am a worm and no man; I am the most despised among all men; they open their mouths against me, and cast lots upon my vesture.” Psalm 22:6,7,14,18.

O dear mother, how bitter it is to describe the sufferings of the immaculate Lamb of God, that was subjected to so much suffering and sorrow; who should be able to describe his sufferings which he endured for our sakes? Should we then not suffer a little for his sake, when he shall so gloriously recompense all that suffer for his sake? for he says: “Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake;” and again: Blessed are they that suffer reproach for my name’s sake; for great is their reward in heaven. Matt. 5:10–12; Luke 6:22,23. Now you may perceive that the Lord will not leave unrewarded all those that suffer for his word and the truth; who in suffering adhere steadfastly to his gospel; who depart not from his word and truth which he has spoken with his mouth; who depart not from the narrow way that leads to eternal life; who were not ashamed to confess the truth before this adulterous generation, who did not fear those that kill the body, but much rather feared him that can cast soul and body into hell, into eternal darkness and torment, where there will ever be weeping and gnashing of teeth, where the flames shall never be extinguished, where the smoke shall ascend forever and ever, where the worm shall never die; who resemble not, as Peter says, the dog that swallows again that which he has vomited (2 Peter 2:22); that are not like the sow which, when she has once been washed and cleansed, goes and wallows again in the mire; who do not call light darkness, and darkness light (Is. 5:20); who do not call truth lies, and lies truth; who intend with Eleazar to persevere, and not to dissemble (2 Maccabees 6:18); who do not reject the truth, when they well know that it is the truth; who do not hearken to the devilish doctrine of the papists (1 Tim. 4:1–3); who follow not the priests of Jezebel, who thirst for the blood of the righteous, who love and serve God, and love him with all the heart and with all the soul; who seek to follow Christ’s footsteps, to live and walk according to his will; who seeks to please him and not men (Gal. 1:10), for James says: Whosoever will be a friend of God, must be the enemy of the world (James 4:4); who seeks to walk the narrow way; who desires to forsake unrighteousness; who forsakes the counsel of the flesh and follow the counsel of the Spirit; who forsakes this earthly good, and seeks after the heavenly; who regards the temporal as nothing, and seeks after the eternal and imperishable; who looks not at this visible, but hopes for the invisible (2 Cor. 4:18); who regards not this life, but seeks to obtain eternal life, who now delights not in this temporal joy and pleasure, but in the eternal joy and bliss; to those who are thus, there is promised that they shall inherit forever and ever that promised land, the eternal life, where they shall be crowned with great glory; they shall, as Malachi says, leap as calves of the stall (Mal. 4:2); palm branches shall be given into their hands (2 Esdras 2:46); they shall, as John says, sing the new song before the throne of God (Rev. 14:3), they shall be arrayed in fine, white linen (19:8); they shall shine forth as the sun (Matt. 13:43); they shall forever be in joy, such joy (Paul says) as ear has never heard, eye never seen, nor has man’s heart been able to conceive of the joy of which the righteous that endure steadfast unto the end shall partake. Who should now depart for any reproach or contempt? who should now depart for any persecution or tribulation or any temporal life?

O it is better to leave flesh and blood at the stake, than to suffer one’s self to be despoiled of the eternal salvation of one’s soul, of one’s Father’s inheritance which is obtained through Christ. Hence Paul says: Who can separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus? tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness? We may say with the apostle, that we are persuaded that neither death nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God. Rom. 8:17,35. Let us then not fear, since, my dearest, there is nothing that can separate us from God, if we love him from the heart, for John says: where love is there is no fear; for love casteth out fear. 1 John 4:18. This you may also perceive by the words of Paul, where he says: Though I had faith, so that I could remove mountains; yea, though I gave all my goods to the poor, and suffered my body to be burned, and had not love, it would profit me nothing. 1 Cor. 13:2,3. Hence there must be a burning love to Christ, we must with the wise virgins have our lamps burning, and so wait for our Bridegroom, that is we must be kindled with a fervent love, and thus wait for Christ Jesus our Bridegroom, till he comes.

Behold, hereby we are to know who loves Christ, for he says: “He that loveth me keepeth my commandments, and the Father will come to him, and we will make our abode with him.” John 14:23. But without loving Christ, and keeping his commandments, we cannot enter into life. For he says himself: “If thou wilt enter into life, keep my commandments.” Matt. 19:17. And what is his commandment, but to love him; and he that loves him will not depart from him because of any pain that may be inflicted upon the flesh, as I stated before with the words of Paul which he wrote to the Romans. But if a man do not love Christ, there is vain faith, which cannot please God, for Paul says: This is true faith, which worketh by love, that is, by the love which one has to God to keep his commandments; hence James says, that faith without works is dead. James 2:26. And this can easily be perceived; where there is true faith, there will also good fruits appear, for a good tree will bring forth good fruits, but of a corrupt tree evil fruit will spring forth; for a good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit; so it is also with man; he that has a true faith will bring forth good fruits that are pleasing to the Lord. Matt. 7:17,18.

But where there is a faith that is vain and not true, there you will not perceive good fruits, but all evil, for James says that the devils also believe and tremble. James 2:19.

Now it may be considered how many there are that have also a vain faith, and yet boast that they believe truly, yea, even these papists, they can say: I believe in Christ Jesus, that he died, was crucified, etc, but they deprive him of his honor; to be brief, they do not obey him in that which he commands, they do after the lusts of their father, the devil. Christ says: for he was a liar and deceiver from the beginning. John 8:44.

O how dreadful it is, that some hearken to such liars and deceivers, and confess the devilish doctrine to be the doctrine, word and truth of Christ, whereas God says by the prophet: Cursed is he that maketh and honoreth idols. O what are they also doing, who say that the true body of Christ is in the little house with which they walk along the streets, with their bells, torches, and lanterns. O what abomination it is to call this the truth, while it is but bread and wine. While I am here, my mother, I sometimes sing a spiritual song; but though they forbid it me, I will therefore not cease, as long as they do not fetter my tongue; yea, if I or some of Menno’s people sing, then the servants sing a profane song, so that the good may not be heard.

O I am so glad that my dearest brother whom I have upon earth in the Lord, has so remembered me, poor prisoner, with a hymn and a letter by his own hand. It rejoiced me so much inwardly in my soul that I cannot describe it to you. I pray you to thank him heartily, and ask him to write again, and you also, for I think that I shall be here yet eight days longer; but when I began to write this letter to you, I did not think that I should write so much, for I thought that by this time I should have heard my sentence. But since it has pleased the Lord, that I am still to remain here in this prison, I hope, according to the advice of Paul, to abide the time with patience, till it shall please the Lord; and thus, according to the words of Christ, to possess my soul in patience, for I commit myself into the hands of the Lord, that it may be done with me according to his divine will, to the praise, glory and honor of his holy name, and to the salvation of my soul, now and forever.

Hence, then, my dear mother, I bid you adieu once more; adieu, my chosen mother, adieu, my worthy mother, who gave birth to me in pain and anguish. I pray you, my dear mother, be resigned to the work of the Lord, be not grieved on my account, be of good cheer; since our God has so ordered it that I am to be separated from you, so that you shall see me no more in this flesh, be resigned thereto, for there can nothing happen to me without the Lord’s permission, for the Lord is my keeper, my protector and my defender, for the prophet David says, that the angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him. Psalm 34:7. Think not that there is any one that can harm me, for Christ tells us that the very hairs of our head are all numbered, and not a sparrow falls to the ground without his will; of how much more value are we than the little sparrows! Matt. 10:30. Hence, though it is so with me that I am cast into prison for the word and truth of Christ, to confess his name before these cruel men, and suffer contempt and reproach, full of vexation, yea, finally to be put to death by them, rejoice therein according to the words of Christ, when he says: “Rejoice, and be exceeding glad when men shall revile you and say all manner of evil against you falsely for my name’s sake.” Matt. 5:11.

Remember what Peter says: “Think it not strange as though some strange thing happened unto you.” 1 Pet. 4:12. Why? Because it has gone thus with all God’s children that have ever pleased him, for Christ says: “In the world ye shall have tribulation but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.” John 16:33. Hence we need not, according to the words of Peter, think it strange, for the Scriptures sufficiently declare all this, wherefore also Paul says: “It is given unto us, not only to believe in Christ, but also to suffer for his name.” Philippians 1:29. Consider what the prophet David says: “Many are the afflictions of the righteous.” Psalms 34:19.

Behold, Christ himself, the author of faith, had to suffer, and thus to enter into his glory. If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, what shall they then do to his servants? If they have cast out and killed the heir, what shall they do to those that are sent? Hence the Lord laments over Jerusalem, and says: “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!” Matt. 23:37. Behold, how they have always killed those that were sent by God, and shall yet do so. For Christ says to his disciples: “Ye shall be put out of the synagogues, and whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service thereby.” John 16:2.

Now he that will be a good and faithful disciple of Christ and serve his Lord in faithfulness, must willingly bear all that is laid upon him for the Lord’s sake, for Paul says: “All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” And again: “We must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Luke 14:27; 2 Tim. 3:12; Acts 14:22.

Since, then, the kingdom of heaven must be taken through much affliction and vexation, let us with Paul rejoice in the afflictions which we suffer for the name of Christ, for we see how Peter and John, when they came from the council, rejoiced that they had suffered reproach and been scourged for Christ’s sake. Acts 5:41. Thus, my dear mother, do also rejoice with me, and thank the good God, that he counts a poor, weak, unworthy man fit to suffer for his word and truth.

Praise and glorify the Lord for his grace; sing praise to him for his benefits; say with me: Thanks be to the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, for his unspeakable mercy and goodness which he has shown us poor men. Say with David: Where is a god like unto our God? to him be praise and glory forever and ever. Amen.

I bid you adieu, my dearest mother, adieu; if I should write you no more, and if this should be the last letter, I bid you adieu, my beloved mother, and take leave from you, if it should be the last time; my mother whom I love, adieu, for I leave you for the Lord’s sake, and also hope to lay down my life for his sake, for the Lord has promised me another life, which shall endure for ever, and never pass away; not like this life, which must perish, for this life, or the temporal pleasure of this world, is not to be compared to the joy and gladness that is promised to the righteous that endure steadfast unto the end; where one day, as David says, is better than a thousand here in joy and pleasure. Ps. 84:10.

I hope by the help of the Lord soon to partake of the eternal joy. Then I shall be freed from all sighing, weeping and sorrow; then I shall neither thirst nor hunger any more; then I shall no more feel heat or cold; then I shall be released from all, and for ever triumph with the Lamb. Hence, grieve not, neither weep nor sigh; though I go before, we shall meet again; be of good cheer, my chosen mother; the Lord comfort you with his Holy Spirit, in all your tribulation and sorrow. John 14:16.

I might be grieved more than you, for your sake, for I leave you here in this evil world, where you are subject to all sorrow, tribulation and affliction, while I depart from tribulation into joy, from this life into the eternal life: but we need not be sorrowful, but resigned to the work of the Lord, for Paul says; “All things work together for good to them that believe;” hence, remember what we pray: “Lord, thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven.” Rom. 8:28; Matt. 6:10.

Therefore, let us take heed, that we do not will anything contrary to the will of the Lord, but that we be patient and longsuffering in all things, so that there may be fulfilled in us the passage contained in John’s Revelation: “Here is the patience of the saints.” Rev. 14:12. Therefore, dear mother, be patient in all that has now come upon you, and that may yet come upon you.

Farewell, my affectionately beloved mother, and I pray you, when you begin your prayer to God, remember me poor, weak man, your son, imprisoned here for the testimony of the only Son of God, as I hope and doubt not that you do; for James says that the effectual fervent prayer of the righteous avails much, and he adduces an example, and says, that Elias was a man like us, and he prayed that it should not rain, and it came to pass so; and he prayed again, that it should rain, and it rained. This, James tells us, to show how effectual the prayer of the faithful is. James 5:16; 1 Kings 17:1; 18:45.

Christ also says: “What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, if ye believe and doubt not, it shall be done unto you.” Mark 11:24. The Scriptures abundantly testify, that the prayer of the righteous penetrates through the clouds, so that they are heard by the Lord. Herewith I take leave from you, dear mother, if it should be the last time, and I commend you to the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob; the God of all comfort console you; the strong God strengthen your faith, to resist all the fiery darts of the wicked one; the Lord keep your going out and your coming in, now and for ever Amen.

Adieu, my dearest mother, adieu in this life, till we see each other in life eternal, with Christ our only Head and Bridegroom. Amen.

Greet my dearest brother in the Lord Christ Jesus, the dearest brother I have on earth; greet him very cordially, and also my chosen dear master, if he is with you. Greet my beloved brother D. B., when you write to him. My mother, take this my simple letter in good part, since I have written it out of love, according to my little knowledge, which the Lord, through grace, has given me unworthy man. The Lord be with us all. Amen.

By me your son, whom you well know, at present confined in prison, at Antwerp, on the 7th of July, A. D. 1576, for the Gospel, and for the confession of the only Son of God, Christ Jesus our Savior, whom the world does not confess, but denies.

HANS BRET.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM HANS BRET, WRITTEN FROM A DARK PIT INTO WHICH HE HAD BEEN CAST, AND SENT TO ONE OF THE SISTERS IN THE FAITH, ON A SUNDAY IN AUGUST, 1576.

Grace and peace from God our dear heavenly Father, full of grace and truth, rich in mercy and loving kindness, through the bitter suffering and death of his only Son Christ Jesus, who loved us, and washed us in his blood, from all our sins and iniquities that we have done; the power of the Holy Ghost, to strengthen you in the belief of the truth, which the Lord through his unspeakable grace and mercy has revealed to you: this I, your weak brother, wish you from all the heart, to the salvation of your soul. Amen.

Affectionately beloved sister in Christ Jesus, whom I love from the heart, I cannot refrain from writing you this brief letter, here in this pit into which I have been cast, without any light except the light of the candle.

Hence, I herewith bid you adieu, if I should write you no more, which is known to our dear heavenly Father.

I further inform you, my beloved friend, that by his divine help, I want to keep the covenant that I have made with my God, and wait for the coming of our Bridegroom Christ Jesus, that when he comes, I may enter in with him to the marriage, and be for ever in joy. O dear sister, I cannot sufficiently praise or thank our God for his unspeakable mercy, that he succors and strengthens me here in this pit into which I have been cast for the word of truth.

Dear sister, remember me poor prisoner in your prayers to God, as I hope that you also do; that it may please him to deliver me soon out of this flesh, so that I may offer up my sacrifice to the praise of his holy name and to the salvation of my soul, so that these enemies may be confounded in their purpose, who think to rob me of my inheritance, through this pit into which they have now cast me; but thanks be to the Lord that succors me in my distress, and is my only helper, to whom I fly for refuge, for Paul says that he is faithful and true, and will not lay upon us more than we are able to bear. Col. 1:12; Ps. 46:1; 1 Cor. 10:13.

Hence, dear sister, always remember your poor, weak brother to the Lord, for the prayer of the righteous avails much.

O dear sister, these cruel wolves have taken from me all my letters which you have sent me, pens, ink, and paper, altogether, and also a few things that I had written myself. Also two letters, one which I had written to my dearest brother H., and another, almost finished, to my brother Willem, and besides one thing and another; but I hope not that any trouble will arise from it.

The fact of our writing was disclosed by one that was confined with me; if I were to write you all of it, my paper would give out. This paper I have received since, from the man that was confined with me in this pit.

Thus, I have been confined here ten days; how much longer I am to remain here, is known to our dear Lord. I was confined here, according to my recollection, on a Friday night, the 27th or 28th of July.

But, my dear sister, always adhere to the truth, which is Christ; be not afraid of these wolves, for our God always succors us, according to his promise, in all distress. Heb. 13:5.

I bid you a cordial adieu, my dear sister, greet my mother most heartily in my name, and all my sisters, our brother Hans, and my dear master, and also all the friends. I pray you, do not let my mother know that they have cast me into this Lazarus’ pit. The Lord be with you, and keep you in his ways always and for ever. Amen.

Written by me your weak brother, by the light of a candle, in a pit which is called Lazarus’ pit, where I am confined for the word of truth. The Lord knows my redemption.

HANS BRET.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM HANS BRET, WRITTEN TO HANS C., ONE OF THE BRETHREN IN THE CHURCH.

The great unspeakable grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, who is a Father full of grace and truth, a God of comfort and of peace, rich and abundant is his mercy, and inexpressible is his grace and goodness, which he has shown us through his only begotten Son Christ Jesus our Redeemer and Savior, who has redeemed us from the power of Satan, whose slaves and servants we were through our sins and iniquities. But he loved us, says St. John, and washed and cleansed us in his blood from all our sins and iniquities, with which we were burdened and laden; and made us kings and priests before God his Father. The invincible power of the Holy Ghost strengthen your inner man, so that you may grow up and increase in the faith of the truth which the good God through his unspeakable grace and mercy has revealed to you; that you may with Joshua and Caleb and all God’s righteous ones take the promised land, namely, eternal life. This is the whole wish of my heart to you my brother in Christ Jesus, to the salvation of your soul. Amen.

My beloved brother in Christ Jesus, sanctified and cleansed, and elected of God, I greet you with this my letter, which I write to you here in these my bonds, out of Christian love, that you may know how it is with me, for which I cannot sufficiently praise or thank the good God, who has assisted me, unworthy one, in all my temptations, so that I can say with the prophet David: Where is a God like unto our God, who never forsakes him that trusteth in him; for he that trusteth in the Lord shall not be ashamed. For the prophet says: He that trusteth in the Lord shall not fall, but stand forever as mount Zion. Ps. 125:1. Hence, dear brother, my trust is in the Lord alone, in whom all the righteous have trusted from the beginning of the world; nor were they confounded, but in all tribulation and distress the Lord was their helper, and, according to his promise, succored and preserved them in the water and the fire (Is. 43:2), as we have many examples concerning it in the Scriptures, for our instruction. When we consider how God led the children of Israel dry-shod through the Red Sea, and thus delivered them from the hand of cruel Pharaoh, who persecuted them and attempted also to cross the sea, but they all perished; hereby you may perceive how the Lord delivers him that trusts in him. Again, consider holy and righteous Daniel, who was in the lions’ den, without any food; behold, the Lord did not forsake him, but fed him through the prophet Habakkuk. History of the Dragon 34.

Thus, dear brother, the Lord also feeds those that firmly trust in him with spiritual food, namely, with his holy word, which he has given us as food for our souls. For Christ clearly says that man does not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord. Matthew 4:4. For as man is fed and nourished by bread, so the inward man is fed and nourished by the word of the Lord. For as a man, when that which is necessary for his sustenance is withheld from him, perishes; so also, my dear, when from the inner man, the soul, there is withheld her food, namely, the word of God, by which she is fed and nourished, she perishes; hence, it is so necessary that we exhort one another, as the apostle Paul says, while it is called To-day, to the keeping of God’s commandments, that the inner man may daily be fed and nourished, and thereby grow up and become strong. Heb. 3:13; 1 Pet. 2:2. For the apostle Peter says: I deem it expedient and profitable, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to exhort you, though you are established in the present truth; lest, as Paul says, any of you be seduced or hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. 2 Peter 1:12,13; Heb. 3:13. Hence, my dear brother, have in remembrance the words of the holy apostle Paul, who says: Warn them that are disorderly, comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak, be patient toward all men. 1 Thess. 5:14.

O my dearest brother, weary not in the ways of the Lord, neither become slack in keeping God’s commandments; have your delight therein day and night, with all God’s righteous ones, and say with the prophet David: Lord, thy word is a greater comfort and joy to me, than all the treasures and riches of this world. And again: Thy word, O Lord, is dearer to me than much gold or silver. Psalm 1:2; 119.

Consider how all God’s righteous ones comforted themselves with the word of the Lord. So, do also you console yourself with it; have it in remembrance all your life; let it be planted in your soul, that it may save you. James 1:21.

Thus, my beloved brother Hans, I bid you adieu; adieu, if it should be the last time that I write you. I pray you, my dear, persevere steadfastly in exhorting, instructing and teaching, according to the gift which God through his unspeakable grace has given you. If you have received much, dispense liberally; if you have little, communicate also of that little. Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you. 1 Pet. 3:15. Get much gain with that which you have received, so that the Lord may say to you: Come, thou faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things. Matt. 25:21. Behold, dear brother, if a man is faithful to the Lord, he will not leave him unrewarded for it. Hence, God says in his Revelation to John: He that remains faithful shall receive the crown of eternal life. Rev. 2:10; Matt. 19:29; James 1:12. Do also you, my dearest brother, remain faithful, so that you may with all God’s righteous ones be crowned with the crown of eternal life; to this end may the good God strengthen you, that you may enjoy this forever. Amen.

My dear brother H., my heart and mind writes you indeed more, according to the little gift which I have unworthily received from the Lord; but I lack paper, and I am afraid that you will hardly be able to read this, since the paper blots so. O, I thank you so heartily for what you have so faithfully sent me. I was so glad, that I should not be able to describe my joy to you; for I had not heard from you for a long time. I pray you, thank our brother H. very heartily in my name, for his letter, which I could not read without tears, because of his comforting exhortation. He writes me that I should write a letter to A. H. and one to B. O brethren, I would most gladly do so, rather than eat; but the enemies of the truth have prevented me from it, so that I do not know how I could send you the letters. I know not how I shall send this letter; but I have written it in the hope that our dear Lord would provide a means; and though I would like to write more, I have no more paper. I have written this with a little bilberry juice; I hope that if it pleases the Lord you will send me some writing materials, to employ myself while I must pass my time here. Hence, dear brother, no more for this time, through want of paper.

Herewith I bid you adieu; adieu, my brother, adieu. The God of comfort and of peace, the God of Jacob and of Israel, keep you in the faith of the truth; may he be with you forever. Amen.

I greet you, dear brother, with a holy kiss of peace. Greet my mother very heartily in my name, and all my sisters, and our brother H., my master. Say that I sent her a letter not long ago; but whether she received it, I do not know. Greet all the saints in my name. Grace and peace be with you all. Amen.

Written by me, your weak brother, whom you well know, at present in bonds for the testimony of the Gospel, which is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth. Rom. 1:16.

HANS BRET.

NOTE.--When this great heat of persecution which the papists had kindled everywhere as far as their jurisdiction extended, began to abate in several cities of Holland and Zealand, and especially in the town of Middelborgh, where the Prince of Orange, William I., of worshipful memory, had granted liberty of conscience, for the Anabaptists as well as for others, so that many of the innocent and defenseless lambs of Christ settled down there, and in quietness served God with a thankful heart; some of the citizens of said city, though they had previously themselves been under the galling yoke of popery, envied them for this, and obtained so much from the magistrates there, that there was announced to all the Anabaptists that sojourned there: That they should have to swear allegiance to said city, in the form of an oath, and, moreover, arm themselves, together with other citizens, with external weapons, to resist the enemy; and that if they did not do this, they should be obliged to cease from their trades and occupations tending to the sustenance of the body, to close their houses, etc.

This announcement having been made, the Anabaptists, since they did not think it right to swear any oaths, nor to arm themselves with external weapons, had recourse to the aforementioned Prince of Orange, humbly requesting of him, that they might enjoy the liberty of their conscience, in practicing their faith; and to be permitted faithfully to pay all civil imposts, taxes, and the like, together with others, to be believed on their yea and nay (according to the doctrine of Christ), in place of the oath, and to keep this truly, without evasion, guile, or subtlety.

Thereupon, the Prince, not long after, consented to it, commanding the magistrates there, not to ensnare these people with the aforementioned announcement, nor to oppress their consciences with such burdens. These things, as we have obtained full information in regard to them, we deem profitable and expedient to add here, to the praise of the princely house of Nassau, in the hope that it might prove an example for other magistrates which have not yet attained to this gentleness of disposition to follow.

LETTER OF PRIVILEGE GRANTED BY WILLIAM I., TO THE ANABAPTISTS AT MIDDELBORGH.

Whereas, in behalf of certain citizens of this town of Middelborgh, a supplication has been presented to His Excellency, in which they complain that the magistrate of said city recently caused their shops to be closed, and consequently prohibited their occupation, which is nevertheless their only means of supporting their families; they proceeding to this prohibition, for the reason that they should render the customary oath, as others have done; the aforesaid citizens remonstrating the more, because they now for certain long years, without ever having rendered the aforesaid oath, have willingly borne, together with other citizens and inhabitants of said city, all civil imposts, contributions and taxes, without ever having been found in any default, and wherefore also they ought still to be left unmolested, seeing they thereby request nothing but to live in the liberty of their conscience, in respect to which this present war has been undertaken against the King of Spain, by his subjects, and all ceremonies that militate against it are resisted; wherein, by the help of God, it has now come so far, that the aforesaid liberty of conscience has been conserved, and it would therefore be unjust to take it away from the petitioners, who helped to gain the same, not without great peril of body and life, by taxes, contributions, and bearing other burdens; which, after they had presented it in the form of a request to the aforesaid magistrate, it was answered them, that they had to regulate themselves after the institutions and ordinances of the aforesaid town; whereby the aforesaid magistrate seems to endeavor, by the oath, to drive out of the country, to their total destruction, not only their petitioners residing in Middelborgh, but, consequently, innumerable others in Holland and Zealand, who, pursuant to his decrees, have betaken themselves under His Excellency’s protection, whereby no one can derive any profit, but there should only great and signal damage result to these countries, and trade everywhere become greatly diminished; wherefore they humbly petition His Excellency, to consider the matter with compassion, and to take the necessary steps, particularly, seeing the aforesaid petitioners offer to tender their Yea in place of oath, and that the transgressors thereof are to be punished as perjurers: therefore, His Excellency having considered the foregoing and caused it to be duly deliberated upon, has, by the previous advice of the Governor and the Councilors of Zealand, ordained and decreed, and ordains and decrees by these presents, that the aforesaid petitioners shall be allowed to use, with the magistrate of the aforesaid town, their Yea offered by them, in place of the oath; provided, that the transgressors thereof are to be punished as perjurers; His Excellency commanding and charging the magistrate of Middelborgh, and all others whom this may concern, not further to oppress the petitioners, contrary to their conscience, with regard to the oath and otherwise, but to allow them to open their shops, and to pursue their occupations, as they have previously done.

All with this provision and understanding, that when greater tranquillity of affairs exists, and the matter has been considered with mature deliberation, proper measures shall be enacted.

Thus done, under his Excellency’s name and seal, in the town of Middelborgh, the 26th of January, A. D., 1577. Sealed with a red wax seal pending from it. Signed:

WILLIAM OF NASSAU.

What ensued thereupon, shall be shown for the following year, 1578. In the meantime, the papists proceeded, as ravening wolves, with all cruelty and tyranny, wherever they bore rule, against the lambs of the flock of Christ; so that many among them had to lay down their lives, as can be seen from the following accounts.

LOUWERENS JANSS NOODTDRUFT, OF DELFT, A. D. 1577.

After manifold persecution, slaying, and burning of the true followers of Christ, there was also a pious brother, by the name of Louwerens Janss, a shoemaker by trade, who chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season with the unbelieving; hoping hereafter to enjoy liberty in heaven, with all the true children of God; yea, rather to die here for a little while unto his flesh and the pleasures of this world, than hereafter to have to pay for it with an eternal lamentation in the torment of hell. He was therefore apprehended by the persecutors and enemies of the truth, in the month of August, in the year 1576, at Antwerp, where he endured severe imprisonment, and, through the grace of God, resisted much temptation. And as he could by no means be brought to apostatize, but was firmly built upon Christ, the lords and rulers of this world, through the instigation of priests and monks, condemned him to death. And thus, in the month of January, A. D. 1577, he was burnt alive at said place, and testified and confirmed the genuine faith of the truth with his death and blood; wherefore he has obtained, through grace, for this his broken, earthly house, a building of God, a house not made with hands, but which shall endure forever in heaven. 2 Cor. 5:1.

And since this friend of Christ could obtain no writing materials, he wrote and made known to his beloved friends, his affectionate mind, upon two tin spoons, with a pin.

Upon the one spoon was the following: I wish all my brethren and sisters much grace from God our Father; and the peace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which passeth all understanding, rule in all your hearts; and the love of God, which passeth all knowledge, increase with you all, that you may abound and be steadfast, and continue in the work of the Lord. O my dear friends, take good heed to yourselves, this I pray you, I unworthy prisoner in the Lord. 2 Cor. 1:2; Phil. 4:7; 1 Cor. 15:58; Heb. 10:24.

Upon the other spoon was written: Grace and peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ be with you my very dear and in God beloved sister in the Lord, Weyndelken and her daughter M.; this I wish you from the depths of my heart before God, who searcheth the hearts and reins, that you may walk before him unharmed and unhindered, in his truth, to which he has called you; and always look to Christ and to all the righteous. Adieu, in this time, adieu.

LOUWERENS JANSS NOODTDRUFT, of Delft.

HANS DE RUYTER, WITH HIS WIFE AND DAUGHTER, A. D. 1577.

At Antwerp there was imprisoned for the sake of his faith, with his wife and daughter, in the year 1577, the brother Hans de Ruyter, a minister of the church of God, and a very experienced man in the Scriptures. But when he was assailed with many severe trials, and many fair promises of release and other things were held out to him, he suffered himself to be moved to renounce his faith; yea, so that he even exhorted his wife thereto; but hearing afterwards, that he should have to die nevertheless, it produced such terror and dismay in him (seeing how he had suffered himself to be seduced with lies by the blind leaders, he who ought to have been a leader of others), that with a distressed heart and anxious mind (perceiving whereunto he had suffered himself to be brought, and what was approaching him), he turned himself to the Fountain of grace, and prayed with scalding tears, from the bitterness of his soul, that this apostasy from, and denial of his Lord, might be forgiven him, and he be received back into favor, with the prodigal son; and he would steadfastly adhere thereto all the days of his life, and suffer nothing again to turn him away therefrom. This he not only promised with words, but also proved it indeed, for whatever temptation, pain, or torture was afterward inflicted upon him, he steadfastly adhered to his reaccepted faith, so that he was finally burnt for it, with his wife and daughter; and they are now waiting under the altar, till the number of their brethren is fulfilled.

NOTE.--In the beginning of the preceding year, 1577, we showed the perverse zeal of certain followers of the Calvanistic doctrine, who, at Middelborgh in Zealand, had obtained so much, that the Anabaptists, who having fled out of the Romish Babylon, and settled there, were prohibited from exercising their temporal occupation or trade by which they had to sustain their life: and this, because they refused the swearing of the civil oath, and the use of external weapons of war.

Thereupon, as shown in that place, the Prince of Orange commanded the magistrate of said city, to allow the aforementioned people to live in quietness, and not to oppress their consciences.

But the magistrates there, instead of heeding this, as coming from high authority, acted entirely contrary; insomuch that the Anabaptists that lived there, and especially those in the country, were compelled again to betake themselves with an humble supplication to the Prince, to obtain their religious liberty; who thereupon, the second time, wrote and sent the following charge to said magistracy:

CHARGE OF WILLIAM I., TO THE MAGISTRATE AT MIDDELBORGH.

The Prince of Orange, Count of Nassau, Lord and Baron of Breda, Diest, etc., to the noble, pious, honorable, wise, particular, etc.

Whereas, certain residents, living there, said to be Anabaptists, have at divers times indicated to us by way of complaint, that you daily molest them, and deprive them of the means, in peace and quietness to gain a living for themselves and their families, prohibiting them from opening their shops, under the pretext that they refuse to render the oath in such form as other citizens; which we have duly considered; and since the aforesaid people offer to bear, in equity, all burdens, together with other citizens (however, in the matter of arms, which chiefly moves them to take this course, levy upon them such a contribution as you, or those who may have charge of it, may find to be proper in all justice and equity); hence we think that you are doing very unjustly, in not letting them live in peace and quietness, according to the dictates of their conscience, persuant to the act which we, with the advice of the Governor and the Councilors, have previously granted them, which they say they have exhibited to you; and yet, as we learn that you have hitherto not been willing to regard it, nor our previous letters, we have been compelled to write you this final act, by the which we openly declare to you, that it does not behoove you, in particular, to concern yourselves with any one’s conscience, as far as there is nothing done that might tend to any one’s offense, in which case we wish to regard or tolerate no one: and therefore, we expressly command and ordain you, in future to desist from molesting the aforesaid people, that are Anabaptists, or from preventing them to exercise their traffic and trade, to gain a living for wife and children; allowing them to open their shops, and to work as they have previously done, at least until the time that the Generality, whose province it is to do this, shall have decreed otherwise. Hence beware of attainting anything contrary to this and the act granted them, and to take from them any fines for the above cause; because there is nothing attainted with them, except what might tend to the offense of any one; and because they shall also, together with others, bear all civil and reasonable burdens. Herewith, noble, pious, honorable, wise, discreet, dear, particular, I commend you to God. Written at Antwerp, on the sixteenth day of July, 1578.

Subscribed:

PAR COPIE DE BAUDEMONT.

The aforegoing copy was certified to as follows:

Written by the secretary Baudemont, and found to agree with it. By me Jacob Masureel, notary public of the town van der Vere, the 15th of November, 1579.

Signed:

J. MASUREEL, Notary.

REMARK.--Notwithstanding the Prince, of Worshipful Memory, had now the second time so strictly commanded this liberty of conscience in the practice of the worship of God, the true fruit did still not follow, notwithstanding it was obeyed for a few years immediately afterwards; for after the decease of that good Prince they began again; however, to the salvation of the defenseless church of God, it was terminated by a third prohibition, by his son, as shall be stated in the proper place.

HENDRICK SUMER AND JACOB MANDEL, A. D. 1582.

In the year 1582, in the first week of September, the dear and faithful brother Hendrick Sumer, a minister of the word of God, still under trial, and with him Jacob Mandel, were apprehended for their faith and the testimony of Jesus Christ, at Torzag, in Switzerland, and were then conducted into the town of Baden, where they, by the High Bailiff of the country, and the judges, were publicly examined in the presence of the people, in the council house, and interrogated concerning their faith, which they freely confessed. At this examination were present twenty-four priests, who tried whether they could not cause them to apostatize and err in their faith: but they could accomplish nothing, nor were they able to convict them of any wrong or error, much less perceive in them a just cause of death.

Now when these brethren and Christian heroes were quite steadfast in the faith, and boldly testified and proved by the word of God, that they were on the true, narrow way of the truth unto the eternal life in Christ Jesus, from which they would in no wise depart, though it should cost them their lives; then the priests were at their wits end, and said to the councilors, that they could not do anything further; since they remained obstinate, they must now deal with them as they deemed proper.

They were then to be sentenced to death; but the councilors could not agree, for some among them would not take the responsibility of their death upon themselves, nor be guilty of it, because it was on account of matters of faith, and they knew them to be good men. But as the majority of the voices were for putting them to death, they determined that their sentence should be proceeded with, which when the brethren learned that their time had come that they should depart out of the world, they rejoiced from the heart, and were glad and of good cheer; they also said that it was a greater joy for them than if they were to go to a marriage; yea, they were of very good cheer, that God had counted them worthy, that they should glorify his name through such a righteous death--which many righteous ones and friends of God had done before them, and thus obtained the heavenly crown.

When they were led forth, they spoke boldly to the people, and exhorted the great multitude that had gathered, that they should repent and turn from their sinful life to God, and then both joined their voices in raising a joyful, sweet, and heartfelt song of praise to the Lord.

There was present a great number of people, and many among them shed tears, when they heard them sing and saw that they were of such good cheer in the hour of death. But the eternal joy was before their eyes, and they rejoiced in the inner man, that they should go to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, to all the patriarchs and the whole number of the saints, to all the prophets and the apostles of the Lord, and to their pious fellow-brethren and sisters that had recently died, yea, to Jesus Christ himself, their Savior. Thus they sang till close to the water’s edge, where they were to be drowned.

When they came outside, Hendrick said: “Now, my brother Jacob, since we have traveled together so long, let us now also journey together further, through this temporal death into eternal life.” Brother Jacob Mandel was the first one. The executioner took him and drowned him in the water. When he was dead, he drew him out and laid him before Hendrick’s eyes, and said: “My dear Hendrick, behold thy brother who lost his life, and renounce yet, or you will have to die too, there is no other choice.” But he said: “You need not think that I shall renounce, and forsake the divine truth; I will adhere to it though it cost body and life.” A priest also begged him very earnestly and said: “O my dear Hendrick, desist from this new infidelity, and from this evil sect.” But brother Hendrick turned to him and said: “What sect? I believe in God the Father Almighty, and in Jesus Christ our Lord and Savior, and in his holy word and divine commandment; in this I stand--do you consider this a sect? Dare you call the true Christian faith a sect? what kind of a faith have you then? If you have another faith, you are in a sect and in a new faith yourself; desist from it, and forsake your sinful, vicious and ungodly life.” Thus the priest was put to shame and ridicule, and had to keep silence. When they saw that he continued steadfast, the executioner took him and drowned him too, like the other. This took place on the 9th of October of the aforesaid year 1582, at Baden, in Switzerland, after they had been imprisoned four weeks and a half.

MELCHOIR PLATSER, A. D. 1583.

In the year 1583, on the Friday after Whitsuntide, Melchoir Platser, who had been an apothecary, was apprehended for the faith’s sake, in the village of Rankweil, in the Feldkirch, bailiwick. There he was put in irons and taken to Feldkirch into the castle, and imprisoned in a deep tower, whence he was several times taken before the authorities and the priests. He was always prepared to give an answer concerning his faith and to resist their false doctrine.

There was then brought to him from the town of Bregenz a special priest, whom they regarded as very wise and learned. He undertook to dispute publicly with brother Melchoir, hoping to get honor and glory by it; but he was very soon put to shame, so that he himself said: “Did the devil bring me here for this purpose, that I should be convinced by an Anabaptist?” Now when they could accomplish nothing with him, they sent (since that region is completely papistic) for Lutheran parsons, and brought them to him, [to see] whether they could instruct him. But they were no better in his eyes; he convinced them, that they were both in unrighteousness and unjustly upheld and maintained their doctrine. This is the cause why at the present day all sin, vice, and idolatry are so prevalent, because the priests themselves are the greatest rogues and knaves.

Now when they could in no wise seduce or deceive him, they delivered him over to the authorities and accused him as a traitor that had merited death. However, they offered him that, if he desired mercy, and would swear an oath that he would leave their land and dominion, they would suffer him to live and go away. But he answered: Before he would swear such an oath to them, and consent to renounce, he would rather await what God should permit them to do with him, though it should cost his body and life. He also told them that their threats did not terrify him, and that he did not care for it, for at all events he had once to die.

Then the lord at Feldkirch was touched, and requested that they should conduct him back to Rankweil, into the same village where they had apprehended him, as though he thereby wanted to wash his hands in innocence from his blood.

When they came to Rankweil, they held a court over him, pursuant to the order of the great Hannibal, to whom he had been delivered by the prince of Innsbruck, to deal with him according to his pleasure. There they passed sentence, that he should be put to death.

When the brother heard that he was to depart out of this world, he faithfully thanked God the heavenly Father, and rejoiced that God was willing to make him worthy, that he should testify to the truth with his blood, which he regarded as a great benefit from God.

Shortly afterward he was delivered into the hands of the executioner, who conducted him to the usual place of execution. The people were very sorrowful and compassionate; but brother Melchior began to speak to the people with great zeal, and exhorted them to think of their ungodly life in which they were sunk, and that they should no longer thus perversely boast themselves Christians. “O what woe” said he, “and eternal suffering will come upon such men that kill an innocent man because he has separated and turned from the ungodly, shameful life of the world. But I will commit this to God in heaven who will give such mouth-Christians their reward.” The priests also came, as he was being led out, and wanted to comfort him. But he said: “You priests are the serpents and scorpions, against whom Christ has warned us; that are full of abomination and destruction.” Thereupon, they commanded him to keep silence, if he wanted to speak so scornfully to them. Then he began to sing with a loud voice, till he arrived at the place where he was to be executed. He then again warned the people that they should beware of the false prophets who thus uphold, comfort and strengthen them in unrighteousness, and promise them liberty and life, in order that they should the less desist from wickedness. He spoke so earnestly and much to the people, that the sweat rolled from his face. The executioner dried off his face and said: “Speak freely, I shall not hurry you.” A little after the executioner said to him: “If you will consent to do according to the mind of the lords, and acknowledge their doings as right, power has been given me to release you.” Melchior replied: “I will not do this; hence go on, and do what you are commanded.” Thereupon, the executioner forthwith executed him with the sword and speedily cut off his head. Not far from there was a pile of wood, upon which he laid his body and burned it, after he had been imprisoned about twenty-six weeks. Thus he kept the confessed truth, as long as he was in life and had breath in him.

ANDRIES PIRCHNER, A. D. 1584.

On the 26th of May, in the year 1584, Andries Pirchner was apprehended at Laitsch, in Vintschgau, his fatherland, and thence taken to Soltrain, where he was thrice put upon the rack and severely tortured. For they wanted to know of him, where and with whom he had lived and had intercourse, and that he should mention them. But he answered: He would not be a Judas, to betray those that had done good to him, so that any harm would come to them; he would rather lose his life and body, yea, one member after another; nor were these matters that concerned the faith or any article of the same; but in regard to his faith, that he would willingly and gladly declare and not keep silence about what he had done or not done; he had made God in heaven a promise in Christian baptism, to which he would adhere, and not be found a liar before God. Moreover, he would (if it could not be otherwise) patiently suffer death, and also request nothing else, than that by his blood and suffering he might induce some poor souls to repentance and to the confession of the truth. Thereupon priests were sent to him, that they should dispute with him; but these, no matter what they commenced with him, accomplished nothing at all, for he forthwith upbraided them with their sinful and lascivious life, showing them, that they could not lead or point others to a virtuous life, because they were blind themselves. And he further said that they should consider their own ways and desist from their sinful life; he also presented to them several passages from the Old and New Testaments, so that they could accomplish nothing with him according to their will, but he constantly persevered firmly in his faith. He was also greatly admonished and entreated by many, privately in the house, and also in public, that he should desist from his faith, since he must see that there was nothing else left for him, or he should have to die. Thereupon he answered: “All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution, as the Scripture says. And to the same I will adhere, and I daily pray to God, my heavenly Father, that his will be done. Now if it be God’s will, he can order it that I shall be released; but if it is not his will, I will die patiently.” They entreated him, that he should only once renounce and recant, and they should let him go; he might then adopt it again. But he replied: “No, that cannot be; may God keep me from breaking my promise and being found a liar before him; for that were acting like the dog that swallows again that which he has once vomited. So it would also go with me; I would have to recant and stamp as a lie that which I have long known and confessed as the truth and the will of God; of which I should not be able for a long time truly to repent, and who knows whether I should be able to repent and obtain grace? Hence I neither will nor can do it, and I will rather die, and hope by the help of God to be a living martyr for his truth.” After that he was brought from Soltrain to Schlanders, and there, according to the princely and old imperial command and decree sentenced to death and delivered to the officer, who conducted him to the place of execution.

When he was led forth he spoke with a joyful heart: “God be praised, that it has come so near to the end with me, and since it is thus his will, I will also patiently die.” And thus he honored his end with many thanksgivings, Christian teachings and remarks to the people, after which he knelt down; and though it had on that day been cloudy weather until that hour, the sun commenced to shine brightly, right into his face, at which he rejoiced, and said: “God be praised, that he shows me his bright sun yet before my end.”

When the executioner had drawn out the sword, and was about to make a stroke, they called to him to hold still, and the brother was very earnestly entreated, that he should renounce, and they should let him live. But he would not; he valiantly lifted up his head, and thus the executioner beheaded him; joyfully offering up his spirit unto God. Afterwards his body was singed with a little fire of straw.

This occurred on the 19th of October of the aforesaid year, after he had been imprisoned for about twenty-two weeks.

LEONHART SUMERAVER, A. D. 1584.

In the year 1584, about eight days before Saint Martin’s day, brother Leonhart Sumeraver, from the country of Saltzburg, was apprehended, as he was about to leave the country and had embarked at Titmaing. The boatmen learned of it, and landed at Berckhausen, at the bridge, in order that they should not come to grief. There a rope was thrown them, and the matter became known, for the boatmen cried that they had an Anabaptist on board. The clerk, who stood there, went to the chancellor and told him that an Anabaptist had arrived. The chancellor had him apprehended, and he was forthwith brought to the rack and five times dreadfully tortured, also twice suspended by a rope; but they could obtain nothing from him, nor accomplish anything with him. Hence, he had to suffer much pain and sorrow during the time of his imprisonment, and also much temptation and conflict on account of his faith, and because he would not accept their doctrine.

After he had been in prison almost half a year, he was led to the place of execution. There went with him four priests, who tenaciously urged him to renounce: but he said that he had already renounced his unrighteous life, more than twenty years ago. When he was led through the town, they admonished him the second time to renounce. But he replied. “Should I depart from God? Christ does not teach me this when he says: Whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven.”

When he was led forth before the stone court, they said to him: “Behold, there is the image of our Lord; bow down before it.” But he replied that he dared not do it; that they should proceed with him. The priests asked him, why he had gone out from the Christian church, and betaken himself to this heresy (as they call it). But he said: “Not so; but I went out from ungodly idolaters, fornicators, blasphemers, and all the unclean, and have betaken myself to the good, to God and his church.” But they said: “He is possessed of the devil, who causes him to speak thus;” even as also the Jews accused Christ. Afterwards they entreated him thrice for God’s sake, that he should renounce; but he would not. The executioner also begged him the very best he could. But brother Leonhart said: “O dear, be silent, and do not beg me, but proceed, for I want to die as a good Christian; I stand in the true faith and upon the firm foundation, which is Christ my Lord, from which I shall never depart.” When they saw that all their efforts were in vain, the executioner took his collar from his neck and said to him: “If you would renounce but the two articles, they would release you.” But he said: “Let me alone and proceed as you please, for I want to die valiantly upon my faith.” Thereupon, the executioner said: “I do not like to execute you, but if I do not do it, another will.” And he drew out the sword before him, in order to frighten him; but he was not terrified in the least by it. Thus he was beheaded, and buried in the place of execution.

This happened at Berckhausen, on the 5th of July 1585, that this lamb of the Lord was torn by the ravening wolves.

ANNEKEN BOTSON, JANNEKEN HER DAUGHTER, AND MAEYKEN PIETERS, A. D. 1585.

About the year 1585, there were imprisoned, at Sint Vyt, in the country of Lutzenborg, three women, having been brought from a village called Nieuwstadt. Among them were a mother and daughter; the mother’s name was Anneken Botson, and that of her daughter Janneken Botson; the other woman was named Maeyken Pieters. All three of them were simple, godfearing persons, who had forsaken popery, and through the grace of God, betaken themselves to the obedience of the holy gospel. This the priests could not endure, but they manifested their envy and reported these persons to the authorities; and thus they were apprehended and put in prison at Sint Vyt, as already mentioned. There they were not confined long, but were forthwith examined concerning their faith, which they cheerfully and in simplicity confessed, and to which they also constantly adhered, though they tried in many ways to make them recant the truth; but when they could not prevail upon them they were sentenced that they should be burnt to ashes. As innocent sheep for the slaughter they went to the place where they were to be offered up, and died thus a valiant death, offering up their bodies as a sacrifice to the Lord.

WOLFGANG RAUFER, GEORGE PRUCKMAIR, AND HANS AICHER, A. D. 1585.

In the year 1585, three brethren, namely, Wolfgang Raufer, George Pruckmair, and Hans Aicher, were apprehended for the faith, while on a journey, half a league from Riet, they having taken some refreshments in an inn, and after eating returned thanks. Hence, immediately beadles were sent for, and it was told that there were people there like Anabaptists. While they were then counting out the money for what they had received, and the innkeeper took it, the wicked men came, apprehended all three of them, and took them to Riet. A few days after, they were taken from Riet to Berckhausen, where the council and the judges sent eminent doctors to them, who were to speak with them, and if possible to overcome them and turn them from their faith; but they could accomplish nothing, nor were they (neither the doctors nor the priests) able, by disputing, in any wise to turn these brethren. In the meantime they executed the aforementioned brother Leonhart Sumeraver, with the sword, on a Friday, about eight o’clock in the morning. Afterwards the judge and other lords went into the castle, and announced it to these brethren, and told them that if they would not renounce, that they should share the same fate with him; whereupon they replied: “We are ready to die; whatever be God’s will with us, we will patiently suffer.” Now when they had been imprisoned for a considerable time, about fourteen weeks, at Berckhausen, and they could not prevail upon them, nor intimidate them, they were separately placed in carts, on the next following day of execution, namely, the 3d of August, led forth from prison, and about four o’clock brought before the council house, where the royal decree was read to them, according to which they were to be dealt with. In the meantime the judge called the executioner, and commanded him, that he should bind these three persons and convey them out to the usual place of execution, and then (since they had been sentenced from life to death) to execute them with the sword, and afterwards lay them upon a pile of wood and burn them with fire. Thereupon, brother Wolfgang replied: “Not from life to death, but through death into eternal life.” Then George and Wolfgang said: “Now since we must die, we die solely for the sake of the divine truth, for we have done no evil or wrong to any one, and here is not a single person to whom we have done any injury, or who can complain of us; since we then must lose our lives for the faith and for the word of God, we shall find it again in eternity, as the holy Gospel testifies.” They then said to the authorities: That they should henceforth take better heed, for the innocent blood should cry for vengeance upon those that were guilty of it; but since it was the will of God concerning them, they would willingly die, since our Lord Jesus Christ had to suffer the same death in this world. Then Wolfgang said to George and Hans: “Now my dear brethren, we will take leave from one another; and let us be joyful, for the Lord is with us.” Thereupon, brother George requested the executioner, that he would loose their hands a little, so that they could give each other the hand, and thus take leave; to which the executioner consented, doing it willingly. Thus they took joyful leave from one another. In the meantime a priest came to brother Wolfgang, and admonished him to renounce. But brother Wolfgang briefly answered him, that he should himself renounce his ungodly life and fornication; and would not tolerate the priest with him. He then went on, and when he came into the market place, he commenced to sing joyfully, and then gave praise and thanks to God, that they had come to this, that they might be truly refined. And he further said: “Would to God, that among this multitude of people there might be some one from our country that could inform our brethren of this; then we would greatly thank God for it. However, we trust that God will send some one that will notify them of this, whether it be orally or by writing; and this causes our heart to rejoice.” This wish was also fulfilled, as the facts show. Then Wolfgang said to the executioner: “Now, Master Christoffel, I shall henceforth be more quiet, and contain myself a little; but my heart experiences no anxiety at all, but there is only laughter within; and if my brethren, my wife and child, knew this, they would rejoice for our sakes, though they might otherwise, according to the flesh, weep and mourn. And I pray, and also hope, that God will send some one to our country, to our church, who will for us take leave from all brethren and sisters, our wives and children, and all our acquaintances according to the flesh.”

While Wolfgang was thus speaking, they were led out, and came to the place of execution. The other two brethren, George and Hans, had mostly been silent; but when they arrived at the place of execution, all three of them were joyful, again took leave from one another, and offered up their prayer together in quietness.

They were then beheaded, and their bodies laid upon piles of wood and burnt.

When the executioner had performed this, he said to the people: “These persons would not desist from their faith, nor would they tolerate priests; they also have a much stronger faith than I and all that are here. I would rather execute thirty robbers than these.”

Thus these dear brethren testified to the faith in Jesus Christ and the divine truth with their blood, to which end God gave them power and strength, for which praise be to him forever. Amen.

OF THE MANDATE PUBLISHED AGAINST THE ANABAPTISTS IN THE DUCHY OF PRUSSIA (BUT NOT UNTO DEATH), ON THE 12TH OF NOVEMBER, A. D. 1586.

When on account of the terrible burning and scorching of the pious witnesses of Jesus that were called by the name of Anabaptists, many of them went from papistic regions, where the distress was greatest, to the Prussian countries, in the hope that the rulers there, who boasted of greater discretion and mercy than those of general popery, should grant them liberty to live according to their conscience, it came to pass, that when they came there they found themselves deceived in their opinion, inasmuch as the Prince of that country, who then reigned at Brandenburg, ordered them, by a public mandate, to leave.

Concerning this, P. J. Twisck has given this account:

George Frederick, Margrave of Brandenburg, commanded in a public mandate, on the 12th of November, A. D. 1586, that the Anabaptists must leave this whole Duchy of Prussia. Chron. van den Ondergang, edition 1620, 2d part, 16th book, for the year 1586, p. 1401, col. 1.

CHRISTIAN GASTEYGER, A. D. 1586.

In the year 1586, on the Friday after Whitsuntide, which was the 3d of June, Christian Gasteyger, a blacksmith, was imprisoned, at Ingolstadt in Bavaria. On the following Sunday two Jesuits, with the town judge, came to him, and talked with him concerning his faith; but they soon left him again, for they could not agree with him. Nine days after, the two Jesuits came again to talk with him, and began with many words to revile the church; but the brother contradicted them, and thus they spent almost an hour and a half together, and then left him with dissatisfaction. Three weeks afterwards, again two Jesuits came to him, who wanted to instruct him; but when he would not dance as they piped, they left him again; and after two days the judge came to him, with a doctor in the Scriptures, to speak with him concerning infant baptism. They said: Children were damned, if they were not brought to baptism. Thereupon, brother Christian replied: “They are not damned therefore;” and he proved it to them with many Scriptures which he adduced. On this account they called him a heretic and said further: “Children have the devil in them; hence they must be baptized.” Then he asked how the devil got into the children. They said: “He comes into the child from the mother.” But he contradicted them also in this.

Nine days afterwards the judge and his council came to him, and they said: “You are well aware why you are imprisoned here; you have been confined here for some time already, and priests have come to you; but you would not hearken to them, for I have been told by them, that there is no hope of you any more; and the order has come, that I am to speak with you once more, and that if you will not be converted to that which your parents believed, you shall be placed upon a stack of wood and burnt; and let us see then how God will be with you.” But he replied: “I am ready every day to die, and I hope to God in heaven, that he will keep me valiant and faithful unto the end, so that I shall not depart from the truth; and may his will be done concerning me.”

The next day again two Jesuits came to dispute with him, and asserted that he had no faith. They also began of infant baptism, saying: That the child had to be baptized, else it were damned. But he contradicted them. And when they had spent three hours with him, and he had sufficiently replied to them, and valiantly resisted their false doctrine, they left him. He also let us know that, as he was now imprisoned for the truth’s sake, he would also firmly adhere to the truth; though it should cost him his life, he should not depart from it; they should have all good confidence concerning him, for he would valiantly fight for the eternal crown, and he well perceived that God faithfully succored him in his bonds, for which he also praised and thanked him, and prayed that he would keep him even unto his temporal death. He moreover sent us and all believers a Christian greeting. Afterwards, when he had been confined for over twelve weeks at Ingolstadt, and all the priests and Jesuits there had become tired of him, and yet could accomplish nothing with him, he was, on the 25th of August, placed upon a cart and conducted from Ingolstadt to Munich.

Finally, on the 13th of December, sentence was requested concerning him. The Prince was not at home, and the supreme judge had died; the under judge would have had to pronounce the sentence; but he would not, and said that it was not his office. The burgomaster and several others in the council would also not consent to it; but the Jesuits strenuously insisted upon it, so that the sentence proceeded nevertheless.

He was led forth from prison before the council house, and sentenced to the sword. He was then led to death, and since he was very joyful and of good cheer, and spoke very much to the people, the Jesuits became very angry and spat into his face, so that the executioner himself wiped it off. The Jesuits also held before him an idolatrous crucifix and spat again into his face, which vexed the people greatly.

When he arrived in the place of execution, he was very joyful, because he saw that he had so nearly gained the crown.

The executioner stood there with the drawn sword, afraid and begging him to renounce. But he said to the executioner that he should execute his sentence on him; and to the Jesuits he said: “Though there were a thousand of you here, and multiplied thousands, you should not be able to seduce me.” Then the executioner executed him with the sword, and thus he persevered steadfast and joyful in the faith.

CONCERNING THE DECREE EMITTED AGAINST THE ANABAPTISTS IN THE JURISDICTION OF KOENIGSBERG AND ITS CITIES AND SUBURBS, ON PAIN OF CORPORAL PUNISHMENT AND LOSS OF THEIR PROPERTY, A. D. 1587.

Even as it had gone the year before in Prussia, with the Anabaptists, so it went now also in the dominion of Koenigsberg, which was carried out by the same prince, who was also the lord of this territory.

The aforementioned author, having related their departure from Prussia, immediately adds: That on the 1st of March, A. D. 1587, they were ordered to leave not only the liberties of Koenigsberg and the cities and suburbs of that country, but also all the territories and dominions belonging under the reign of George Frederick, Margrave of Brandenburg, and this on pain of corporal punishment and loss of their property.

This was done because they spoke most offensively[344] (as it was said) of infant baptism (which the learned of that country considered the door and entrance into the kingdom of God). Compare the sixteenth book of Chron. van den Ondergang, 2d part, edition 1620, page 1501, col. 2, with Johan. Behin, fol. 72, 73.

[344] Derisively, the authors say.

MICHAEL VISCHER, A. D. 1587.

In the year 1587, about Whitsuntide, Michael Vischer was imprisoned for the faith, at Ingolstadt, in Bavaria, and when he had been confined about twelve weeks, and much had been tried with him by monks, Jesuits and otherwise, and he would also not follow their false doctrine and idolatry, but firmly persevered in the faith which he had accepted, acknowledged and confessed, he was finally sentenced to death, that he should be executed on Friday the 6th of August, if he would not renounce; but since he looked for a better and eternal life, he continued immovable and steadfast in the faith. Thus he was on the aforementioned day, about eight o’clock in the morning, brought from the prison before the council house, and sentence was there read to him: That since this Anabaptist had for about twenty years adhered to Anabaptism (so they call it), and also seduced several others thereto, and would in no wise allow himself to be moved from it, he must die for it. For the imperial mandate and decree is, that such shall not be suffered or tolerated, but punished with fire and sword. Thereupon he was led out to the place of execution, to which he was willing and ready, going there with alacrity. A Jesuit and a monk went with him, and wanted to instruct him; however he did not hearken to them, but told them to go away from him. Thus they went in advance to the place of execution, and there said to him, that since he had to die, he should prepare himself for it, and they held a crucifix before his face, saying, that he should behold him that had died for us. But he shook his head and said: “Christ my Redeemer is in heaven; therefore I deny all human handiwork.” He also said to the executioner: “Come hither; there is nothing else left to do, I will valiantly adhere to the faith and die upon it.” And with this he knelt down, boldly and undismayed. God granted him such power and strength, that he persevered steadfastly unto the end, in the way of truth unto eternal life in Jesus Christ. The executioner became terrified by his undauntedness, so that he could not properly execute him, but had to cut off his head as it were,[345] in consequence of which he was in no small peril of his life.

[345] As distinguished from severing it with one stroke.--Tr.

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN, A. D. 1588.

This Christiaen Rijcen lived still in these latter days as a faithful witness, at Hontschoten, in Flanders, where he, as a true Christian, was imprisoned for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ, in December of the year 1587. And after suffering much trial and temptation there, he was very cruelly tortured and burned to ashes there, the seventh day of April, 1588, under the bloody tyranny and reign of the Prince of Parma. And thus he steadfastly delivered over unto death his corruptible body, for the truth of Christ, and expects now a new house in heaven, which God shall prepare for him, that it shall endure forever. 2 Cor. 5:1. Of this friend of God a book has been published, containing fifteen letters, with some hymns, which this true witness wrote from prison to his wife and his friends, for comfort and encouragement; of which the following few are here communicated to the reader.

A STATEMENT HOW HE WAS EXAMINED BY THE MAGISTRATES, AND HOW THE PASTOR WANTED TO PROVE INFANT BAPTISM TO HIM, AND HOW SEVERELY THEY ASSAILED HIM.

Grace, peace and love be unto you, from God our heavenly Father, through his Son Jesus Christ. Amen. This I wish you my dear and beloved wife, for an affectionate greeting.

And after all salutation, I inform you, my very dear wife, that it is still tolerably well with me, according to the flesh; and according to the spirit it is my mind and purpose, by the help of God, to adhere to the Lord unto the end of my life.

The reason of my writing is further to inform you, that I have been before the lords once, and they questioned me concerning my faith, which I confessed to them. And they asked me whether I had had myself baptized. I said: “Yes.” They asked me how long ago it was. I said: “About eight years.” They then asked me concerning my children, whether they were not baptized. I said: “No.” They asked whether my wife was like I. I said: “Yes.” Then they asked in what house I had been baptized. I told them that it stood in the South East corner. They asked me what the name of the man was that lived in it. I said: “Pieter.” “And his surname?” said they. I said: “We do not inquire much after surnames.” Thus they wrote down all that I told them. And they sent for the pastor, and read to him what I had confessed before them. And the pastor spoke much to me about baptism, and said that the children must be baptized, in order to be cleansed from original sin. I said that Paul, Romans 5, says that as death passed upon all men through Adam, so righteousness came upon all men through Christ Jesus. Yea, even as we all die through Adam, so we are all made alive by Christ. This he would not accept, but said that John says: “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Hence the children must be baptized, if they are to be delivered from original sin. I said to him: “The Scripture does not say in John 3: Except a man be baptized of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God; but the Scripture says: Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God, and this the children cannot, and need not do, since they have not committed sin, that they must be born again.” Thus, my dear and beloved wife, we had many other words also, which I have forgotten, and which do not deserve to be written. Thus, I know not what they will do with me, whether they will pursue their old course, or not. But, my dear wife, though they deal with me as they have been accustomed to do in old times, let us therefore not be surprised, even as Peter writes: “Think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ’s sufferings. For if ye [he says] be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you: on their part he is evil spoken of, but on your part he is glorified.” 1 Pet. 4:12–14. Not, my dear wife, that I have heard as yet, that they shall kill me; but though they should do it, it were nothing new, for Christ himself has foretold: “The time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me.” John 16:2,3. Thus, my dear wife, be of good cheer in the Lord, and let us commit our cause to him, and from him expect a day that shall comfort us. For this is what is first promised here upon earth, namely, weeping and lamenting; but the world shall rejoice; we must now be sorrowful, but our sorrow shall be turned into joy. And Paul says: I know that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us. Rom. 8:18. Thus, my dear wife, be of good cheer in the Lord; I hope that he will help us; and do the best with the children, to nourish them up in the fear of God. And since your burden is great, it oppresses me so much, when I think of you and the children; the tears often flow from my eyes, because I have had to leave you under so great a burden and with little temporal substance. But, my love, when I think that we must leave each other for the Lord’s sake, or we cannot be worthy of him, I hope that the Lord will care for you, because it is written: Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all that ye need shall be added unto you. Matthew 6:33. And Peter says: Cast all your care upon the Lord; for he careth for you. 1 Pet. 5:7. Thus, my dear wife, since the Scriptures comfort me, that we have such a good Provider, I hope that he will provide you and me and our children with all that we need. Hence, my dear wife, faint not. Write me how it is with you and with the children, according to the flesh and according to the spirit. But, my dear wife, I must also inform you, that the pastors have often talked with me here in prison; but we cannot agree. Sometimes they use harsh words, and sometimes fair words, and they always want to prove their infant baptism from John 3, adducing yet many other Scriptures, as Romans 6; Col. 2; Eph. 5; Tit. 3, and others, which do not serve their purpose, but treat of regeneration, of the burial of sin by baptism, or that God has cleansed his church by the washing of water in the word. These Scriptures, which do not serve their purpose, they quote to prove their infant baptism. Hence, I have a great conflict here; it seems to me that I am in the wilderness at Marah, where the children of Israel were, at the water of Meribah,[346] where the waters were bitter; but the Lord showed them a tree, which they were to cast into the waters, to make them sweet. Ex. 15:23–25. So the Lord has also shown me a green tree which sweetens all this water; which is Christ Jesus, the true green tree. When I think of him, how he was delivered over by the chief priests and the scribes, to be crucified and put to death, it makes it very sweet for me; for I think that the servant is not better than his master, but that it ought to be enough for the servant, that he be as his master.

[346] Strife.

Herewith I will commend you, my dear wife, for this time, to the Lord, and to the rich word of his grace; who is able to keep your treasure, and to give you his eternal kingdom.

Written on the 2d of January, A. D. 1588, by me, your husband.

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN WRITTEN TO A BROTHER, THAT HE WOULD AID HIS WIFE (IF HE SHOULD BE PUT TO DEATH) IN GETTING TO HOLLAND; TOGETHER WITH OTHER COMFORTING REMARKS.

The eternal, imperishable wisdom of the Father, and the love of the Son, and the illumination of the Holy Ghost, this I wish my very dear and beloved brother N., as an affectionate greeting in the Lord. Amen.

And after all salutation, I inform my dear and beloved brother, that I am still in tolerably good health according to the flesh; and according to the spirit, it is my purpose, by the help of God’s goodness, to adhere to the Lord as long as I live.

Further, my beloved brother, I have learned that my children are at your house, that you are to keep them till my wife comes home, whereby you show me great friendship, that you have done this; and I also pray you, my dear brother, that if you should have a small chamber that you could spare, that my wife might also live with you until the Lord bring about a change with me; and if they should deprive me of my life, I should like it very much, if you would aid her in getting to Bruges, there to make her living, or back to Holland, wherever it should please her to go. For, my beloved brother, women that are thus situated, have need of help and comfort; hence I pray you, do your best in this matter; remember that James says, that true religion is, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world. James 1:27. And, my dear brother, though I must now suffer a little for the Lord’s sake, let this not deter you from following the Lord, but let it make you the more zealous to build the house firmly upon the rock, so that when such storms come, it may stand. And neglect not to exhort one another with the gifts that the Lord has given you, so that no one may be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin; also to provoke one another to love and good works, so that should it be to-morrow or the day after, that any of you should come into bonds, you may then be strong through the Lord, and through the power of his might, to resist all those that exalt themselves against the knowledge of Jesus Christ. For Paul makes known how we are to arm ourselves with the armor of God, saying that the loins must be girt about with truth, and the breast protected with righteousness, and the feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; and take the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God; and above all, take the shield of faith, wherewith you shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. Eph. 6. Thus, my beloved brother, such weapons are of good service to him that is tried as I am now tried.

Hence, my dear brother, I beg you pray the Lord for me, that I may overcome all; and do also in my place assist my wife and children, this I pray you; and greet N. N., and above all, greet your wife much in my name.

Written on the 17th of January, by me,

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM CHRISTIAN RIJCEN, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE, IN WHICH HE WRITES THAT HE HAS LEARNED THAT NO COMFORT HAD COME FOR HIM FROM THE COURT, THOUGH THE RECORDER HAD COME HOME; WHEREFORE HE CONSOLED HIMSELF IN THE LORD.

Grace, peace and love be unto you from God our heavenly Father, through his Son Jesus Christ. Amen. This, I Christiaen Rijcen, wish you my dear wife, as an affectionate greeting in the Lord.

And after all salutation, I inform you, my very dear wife, that I am still in tolerably good health (praise and glory to the Lord for his grace), as I trust is also the case with you and the children.

I further inform you, that I received your letter, and I thank you for the treasure you sent me. I further also learn that you live in N.’s house, and that he has provided you with wood, of which I am very glad, that you find some comfort there yet. If it should please the Lord, to deliver me out of this again, I hope that we shall repay it to him; but so far I think there is little prospect for me to get out. For I have learned that no advice has come from the Court as yet. Though the recorder has come, there has no comfort come for me with him, except that I thank the Lord, who comforts me in this tribulation. And I hope to approve myself as a minister of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labors, in watchings, in fastings; by pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, by the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, and yet true; as unknown, and yet known before God; as dying, and behold, we live. 2 Cor. 6. Thus, my dear wife, I hope to approve myself in all things as the minister of God; for I often hear evil reports, and sometimes good reports, and so the time passes away; and I think that it may probably be so also with you. Hence, my beloved wife, let us be patient in tribulation, fervent in hope, and continuing instant in prayer; and remember me in your prayers, for I do the same for you. For there passes not much time that I do not think of you and the children. I pray you, do the best with them, and if you have some work, make them labor diligently. Tell them that I command them to this; and when you have some leisure, teach them in the book; this I pray you; so that hereafter, when they shall have lost you and me, they may search, as to what tends to their salvation.

I furthermore also learn from your letter, that you desire me to write your landlord a short letter; which I have done. However, I wrote at the top of the letter, to N. N.; but it does not matter to me who has it; may the fruit of righteousness spring from it. But I hope to write another yet, if the Lord permits me. Nothing more for this time, but be commended to the Lord, and greet all acquaintances in my name.

Written the 27th of February, by me,

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN.

ANOTHER COMFORTING LETTER FROM CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE, IN WHICH HE EXHORTS HER TO PERSEVERANCE IN THE FEAR OF GOD, AND INFORMED HER, HOW THE PASTOR OF HOUTEN HAD TEMPTED HIM, PROMISING HIM TO HELP HIM OUT, IF HE WOULD HEARKEN TO HIM.

I, Christian Rijcen, imprisoned for the Lord’s sake, wish my very dear and beloved wife, the eternal wisdom of the Father, and the love of the Son, and the consolation of the holy Ghost, as an affectionate greeting.

And after all salutation, I inform my very dear and beloved wife, that I am not very well at present, for I have pain in the head, and am in great tribulation for your and the children’s sake, that I can not assist you in helping to gain a living. Yet I hope that the Lord, who has taken me from you, will assist you and provide you with what you shall need, for faithful are the promises which he has made, saying; Seek first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you. And Peter says: Cast all your care upon the Lord; for he careth for you. Hence, my dearest love, flee for refuge solely and entirely to the Lord; for he that gives seed to the sower will also give you bread for food.

Know further, that I received your letter, and I thank you from the heart for the comforting treasures you sent me. Know that they greatly rejoiced me, when I heard your mind, and that you still confirm me in the truth, to continue valiant in the Lord unto death. I hope so to do by the grace of God, and to obtain the glorious promises. And I also pray you, my dear wife, always take heed to yourself, so that we may hereafter, by the grace of the Lord, rejoice together where joy shall endure forever. If it can be no more here in this world, that it may certainly be hereafter, that we may then rejoice eternally; though we must now sow in tears, that we may then reap with joy. Hence, my dearest love, be of good courage, and thank God, that we are worthy to suffer for his name; for thus the saints went before, and we must also through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God. It is now my turn; it may perhaps soon be your turn. Hence, my dear wife, endeavor diligently to please the Lord and to serve him faithfully, that when he comes to you, you may be watching; for blessed are those servants whom the Lord when he cometh shall find so doing: he shall gird himself, and make them to sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve them. Luke 12:37. Hence, my dear wife, always continue steadfast in the word of the Lord, and faint not at my tribulation which is now present; but be the more diligent to serve the Lord, and always keep yourself pure, my dear wife, this I pray you, as I hope that you will do. And take great pains to set the children to work, the best you can; and always conduct yourself discreetly toward them, so that they may learn discretion; and thus do in all things the best, this I pray you. I do not know yet what they will do with me. I now hear reports sometimes, that they will leave me in confinement till I turn and adopt the Romish religion. But the Lord, to whom I have committed the matter, can soon bring about a change, if it is his will; hence I commit my cause to him. Last Tuesday I had the pastor of Houten here with me, and we had many words together, but he did not know much to say from the Scriptures. However, it would be too long to write all that we said; but in parting, as he was leaving, he said: That if I would hearken, he would soon help me out. I said that I would do the best; so we parted from each other.

Thus, my very dear and beloved wife, my hope and confidence are fixed upon the Lord, to serve and obey him all the days of my life, by his divine help and power.

Herewith, I commend you and my children to the Lord and to the rich word of his grace. Amen. Greet much in my name all the acquaintances that live near you, and give this letter to N., your landlord, and greet him much from me. Nothing more for this time, but farewell. In haste, on the 5th of March. By me,

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN.

* * * * *

Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ’s sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy. If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye. 1 Pet. 4:12–14.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN; HE THANKS HIS WIFE FOR THE COMFORTING PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE WHICH SHE HAD SENT HIM, AND INFORMS HER THAT THE BAILIFF CAME, AND THAT HE CLEARLY UNDERSTANDS FROM THE PRIESTS THAT THERE IS NO HOPE OF FREEDOM, FOR IN THE COUNCIL OF TRENT ALL COUNTRIES WERE DENIED US, AS BEING THE WORST SECT UNDER HEAVEN.

Grace, peace and love from God the heavenly Father, through his Son Jesus Christ. Amen. This I wish you, my dear and beloved wife, as an affectionate greeting in the Lord.

And after all salutation, I Christian Rijcen inform you, my dear wife, that I am in tolerably good health (praise and glory to the Lord for his grace), as I trust that is the case also with you. Only that I have a little pain in my throat so that by reason of it my appetite is not very good, but otherwise it still goes very well with me; it is still my purpose (the Lord be praised) to obey the Lord and to continue in his commandments all the days of my life, by the help of the Lord. Know further, that I received your letter and I rejoice that you always comfort me by the treasures which you send me; and I thank you greatly from the heart, that you write these treasures for my consolation, for they come very convenient to me, since I am thinking a great deal daily, because of the long time that I must remain here: sometimes sorrowful, sometimes of good cheer, and thus time passes away with great desire. O my dearest love, I think that this is also the case with you. But, my dear wife, let us firmly persevere till we are taken hence, for now is the time of which it has been told us, that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God, and that we must weep and lament, but the world rejoices; we must now be sorrowful, but our sorrow shall be turned into joy. And Paul also tells us: “As the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.” 2 Cor. 1:5. And Paul further says: “Though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day. For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, while we look not at the things that are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.” 2 Cor. 4:16–18. Hence, my dear wife, we must now have respect unto what Moses had respect, and esteem the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt, and always have respect unto the reward, and by faith forsake the Egyptian nation, and not fear the cruelty of the king, but always cleave to the invisible God, as though we saw him. Thus, my dear wife, I commend you and my children to this same God, that he will keep you, and provide for you in all your needs, for I do not know whether I shall be able to write you any more; I now expect a change soon, for the Bailiff is come, so that it seems to me, that there may probably be a change in my situation. You wrote me about that man at Cassel: but I do not think that he was of our faith, for the priest considers us the worst sect under heaven. Hence, it may turn out differently with me, than with the man at Cassel, for we are the filth or offscouring of this world. For the priests said to me: That in the last council of Trent we were denied all countries, and had no liberty. Hence, my dear wife, if I must also be one to fulfill the number, be patient, this I pray you, and do the best with the children, and commit your matters to the Lord, and hope in him; he will bring it to pass for Sirach says: The Lord never forsook any that abode in the fear of God, nor that put their hope in him. Eccl. 2.

Herewith, I commend my dear wife to the Lord, and to the rich word of his grace. Amen.

Greet the acquaintances that are with you much in my name, and always keep yourself pure in the fear of God.

Written on the 12th of March 1588, by me, your husband.

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN.

ANOTHER CONSOLATORY LETTER FROM CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE, WHEN HE SUPPOSED THAT HIS CASE SHOULD BE DISPOSED OF; AND HOW SOME CONSOLE HIM WITH THE [CONCLUSION OF] PEACE THAT HE SHOULD THEN BE RELEASED.

Grace, mercy, peace and love be unto you from God our heavenly Father, through his Son Jesus Christ, Amen. This I wish you, my dear and beloved wife, as an affectionate greeting.

And after all salutation, I Christiaen Rijcen, inform you, my dear wife, that I am in tolerably good health (praise and glory to the Lord for his grace), as I trust is also the case with you and the children.

Know further, that I received your letter, and I am much rejoiced that you are of such good cheer, and that you still comfort me, for which I heartily thank you. And I would also like to write something for your consolation, that you may be of good cheer; but, my dear wife, the greatest consolation is the Lord, who has taken me from you; who, as I hope, will assist you in all your need, and provide for you, if you do not forsake him. For Paul says: “We are perplexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but not forsaken.” 2 Cor. 4:8,9. Paul further says that he will not leave us nor forsake us, so that we may boldly say: “The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.” Hebrews 13:5,6. Sirach also says: “Did ever any trust in the Lord, and was confounded? or did any abide in his fear and was forsaken? or whom did he ever despise, that called upon him?” Eccl. 2:16. Hence, my dear wife, put your entire hope in God, and say with Jeremiah: “Lord, thou art my refuge, my strength, and my comfort in distress.” Jer. 16:19. And also with David, saying: “If I only have thee Lord, I care not for heaven or earth; yea, though my body and soul should fail, thou art the comfort and portion of my heart.” Ps. 73:25,26. And remember also, that Sara, when she was in great tribulation, said, that she well knew that all those that will serve God, after temptation, are delivered, and comforted in sorrow, and after all correction, they find grace; and after the great storm he makes the sun to shine again, and after weeping and lamenting, he gives joy abundantly, Tob. 3. Thus, my dear wife, console yourself with these words; though we must now mourn and weep, let us have good courage; for the Lord shall see us again, and our hearts shall rejoice, and no man shall take away our joy. And Christ says: “Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy; for, behold, your reward is great in heaven, for in like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.” Luke 6:22,23. Christ further says: “Blessed are ye that weep now, for ye shall laugh,” v. 21. With these words comfort yourself.

Herewith I commend you to the Lord, and as regards my case, I know nothing special to write you. I expected this week, that they would dispose of the matter; but it seems to me, that God has not given them the power yet. There are some, as I think, that would have it; but it seems that the Lord does not permit them. Some console me with the [conclusion of] peace, that they shall then release me. Thus, my dear wife, I have committed it to the Lord. Do you so also, and greet all acquaintances much in my name, and always keep yourself pure in the fear of God, and always do your best with the children. Nothing more for this time, but farewell. In haste, this 19th of March 1588.

By me, your beloved husband.

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN.

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN EXHORTS HIS WIFE FIRMLY TO TRUST IN THE LORD, AND INFORMS HER, THAT HE WAS ASSAILED ONCE MORE THIS WEEK BY THE PASTOR AND A FRANCISCAN FRIAR, WHO TEMPTED HIM BY THREATS AND FAIR WORDS TO APOSTATIZE; AND OF THE TERROR THAT CAME UPON HIM THE FOLLOWING NIGHT.

Grace, peace and love be unto you from God our heavenly Father, through his Son Jesus Christ. Amen. This, I wish you, my very dear and beloved wife, as an affectionate greeting in the Lord.

And after all salutation, I inform you, my very dear and beloved wife, that I am still well according to soul and body, praise, glory and thanks be forever to the Lord, for his great goodness, who has called me to this time, and kept me, that I am worthy to suffer a little for his name; and I also trust by the grace of the Lord, that you and the children are also well, though I understand from your letter, that you have had the ague. I hope in our dear Lord, that he will succor you; and not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able; but that with this temptation he will also make a way to escape, so that you will be able to bear it. O my dearest love, trust with all your heart in the Lord, and do not forsake your friend, that loves your soul, since you have found him, as the bride in Canticles (3:4); but cleave faithfully to him, and take him for your Husband, and for a Father for my children, and diligently instruct my children, that they obey this Father all the days of their life; and you too, my dear wife, be also faithful to your Husband Christ, and do not forsake him in any distress, for his promises are, that he will also not forsake you. I must now leave you with sorrow; but, my dear wife, I hope that we shall find each other in life eternal, where we shall part no more. O my dear wife, I would like it so much, if the fight here were fought, so that I might say with Paul: I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for us the crown of life. 2 Tim. 4:7. O then my heart would rejoice; but there is conflict here yet sometimes. This week I have had with me the pastor and a Franciscan friar once more, who came to see whether I would not hearken. The pastor said that the recorder had told him, that letters had come from the Court, [to the effect that] if I would not hearken, and repent, they knew what they were to do with me. I told the pastor, that I wanted to wrong no one; but as regards my faith, I said, I have received it from the Lord, and I cannot forsake it. Then they used fair words and said: “If you will hearken, you may live here with us, and be a man of honor.” I said: “I want to do well, like a man of honor, and to wrong no one; and that if I should do wrong to any one, that they should punish me twice as much as another that had done the same thing as I.” Against this they did not say very much. We had many words, which it would take too long to write. I therefore do not know what they will do with me.

My dear and beloved wife, you must know yet, that the night after the pastor had been with me, a great terror came upon me, inasmuch as I thought that they should put me in irons, or place me upon the rack, which so terrified me, that the perspiration issued from my body, so that I was wet from it; which made me very sorrowful, but I remembered Christ, when his sufferings came upon him so that his sweat rolled from him as drops of blood, down to the ground; wherein I consoled myself a little, and it also seems to me, that the Lord sent it to me, that I should not boast of myself, but that I should rely only upon the Lord and not upon my own strength, as I also hope to do. And I pray my dear wife, that she will help me pray to the Lord, that the Lord will strengthen and confirm me with his Spirit, that I need not fear men, nor the children of men, since they shall perish as grass.

Herewith I commend you to the Lord, and to the rich word of his grace. Amen.

And greet your landlord in my name, and give him for this time this hymn; and greet from me also all the others that live near you. Nothing more for this time, except that I heartily thank you for your comforting treasures, which you send me to my great consolation, for they come very convenient to me. Farewell and console yourself in the Lord, for these, my bonds shall be no disgrace to you, for I have done nothing amiss to any one (the Lord be praised) that can say anything evil of me, wherein I greatly rejoice.

Thus, my dear wife, be faithful to the Lord, for he that shall continue faithful unto death, shall have the crown of eternal life.

Written on the 27th of March, A. D. 1588, by me, your beloved husband.

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN.

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN INFORMS HIS WIFE, THAT HE HAD EXPECTED TO RECEIVE HIS SENTENCE, AND THAT HE HAD AN IRON ON HIS LEG FOR EIGHTEEN OR NINETEEN DAYS, WITH A LOG, UPON THE STRAW, BUT THAT NOW AGAIN HE HAD A LITTLE MORE COMFORT.

I must inform you of something yet, my dear wife, namely, that I constantly hoped last week, that I should receive my sentence: but it did not come; hence I longed much the more for it, so that I daily waited for comfort, which did not come, as I think, my dear wife, that you have also done. But I have now committed it to the Lord, and hope to wait with patience for the day that shall comfort us; and I pray you, my dear wife, that you do likewise. I further inform you, my dear wife, that about eighteen or nineteen days I was confined with an iron on my leg, with a log, upon the straw, which was quite uncomfortable, and always in my clothes. But the Lord be praised, it did not grieve me, but I thought that we must follow the Lord through want and adversity, even as the saints went before; but now I have good comfort and am very well according to the body, and Joost shows me great friendship, more than I shall be able to repay him. And, my wife, I pray you, make as few words with those of Hontschote as you can, lest peradventure the authorities should hear that you were there, and send word of it to those of Bergen. But if you can speak to N., [do so;] he often comes to Bergen. But, my dear wife, if you have any word to send me, tell it to N. or N., who will deliver the message to me; and neglect by no means to write to me how it is with you and the children, and how you get along. Nothing more for this time, but be commended to the Lord, and to the rich word of his grace. Amen. By me, your husband.

CHRISTIAEN RIJCEN.

PIETER SAYMER, A. D. 1588.

In the year 1588, Pieter Saymer was apprehended at Freiburg in Bavaria; having staid there over night, in an inn, with a landlord, and about to proceed on his way in the morning, a beadle seized and apprehended him. He was then conducted to Berckhausen, and very briefly examined, and continuing steadfast, was taken back to Freiburg. The third day after, the judge himself had him brought out of prison, and advised him to renounce. But he answered: “I cannot renounce the true faith in Jesus Christ, nor the keeping of God’s commandments, though it should cost me body and life.” Then his end was announced to him, and the staff broken over him, which caused his heart to leap for joy, and he greatly thanked and praised God, saying then: I have one head, and if I had two, or still more, I would rather suffer them all to be cut off, than to renounce my faith.

There was much people present, and some wept over him when he was led out; but he said: “You need not weep over me, for I am of good cheer in God;” and he sang for joy, which the priests would not tolerate, neither the actuary. There came a simple man, a fisherman, to him and said: “Dear Pieter, renounce, and spare yourself.” But he said: Be silent, you neither know nor are able to comprehend what there is at stake for me. He then knelt down and offered up his prayer to God in heaven, and while he thus kneeling performed his prayer, the executioner struck off his head, which when it fell down to the ground, rolled about wonderfully, and finally lay still with the face turned toward the executioner, at which the people greatly marveled.

Thus, he testified with his blood to the faith and the divine truth, and obtained the crown of eternal life, which occurred on the 8th of July, 1588.

JOOST DE TOLLENAER, MICHIEL BUYSE, AND SIJNTGEN WENS, A. D. 1589.

On the 13th of January, A. D. 1589, at ten o’clock in the night, there were apprehended at Ghent, in Flanders, for the practice of the truth and following Christ, two brethren and one sister, namely, Joost de Tollenaer, Michiel Buyse, and Sijntgen Wens; who, after much temptation and torment (in which they constantly remained steadfast), were finally publicly sentenced to death as heretics, but secretly, with locked doors, in the count’s castle, strangled at the stake, after which the two brethren were suspended from the gallows without, and the woman buried under it, which happened on the 13th of April of the aforesaid year 1589.

And as several letters of Joost de Tollenaer have come to our hands, we have added them here, for the benefit of the reader.

THE FIRST LETTER OF JOOST DE TOLLENAER.

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father through Jesus Christ his beloved Son, our Lord and Savior; may he, Lowijs, my dear brother in the Lord, and also Janneken, Jacomijntgen, and Sijntgen, my dear sisters in the Lord, together with all beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord, strengthen and confirm you with his Holy Spirit in the inner man, so that you may obtain the end of your faith, to the salvation of your souls, and to the praise, glory, honor of, and gratitude to, him that lives forever and ever. Amen.

After all affectionate and Christian salutation to you my dear brethren and sisters in the Lord, I inform you, that I am in good health according to the flesh, the Lord be thanked; and according to the spirit, my mind is fixed, by the grace of the Lord, to adhere to the holy Christian truth, since there is no other salvation to be obtained, neither in heaven nor upon earth, than through Jesus Christ, who is the truth and the life. Hence, know, my dear brethren and sisters, that I am of very good cheer in the Lord, with my fellow prisoners, though all three of us are confined separately, and the jailer has strict orders, not to allow us to come together, nor to speak. It is a little close now, but there are Habakkuks who sometimes assist us, and though it is a little distressing, we have a very great consolation, namely, the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, the same helper and succorer that comforted the holy apostles in their tribulation. Hence, I pray and supplicate day and night to the Lord my God, that he would graciously assist me, and help me to triumph, so that his holy name may be eternally praised through me poor one; and that he would take from me that which might hinder me; and thus I have committed myself to the eternal, almighty, strong God, through Jesus Christ our eternal Savior.

Thus, my dearest friends, the Lord has heard my voice, and looked upon me miserable, imperfect man, who am but dust and ashes, and too unworthy for all this mercy, that he has called me to have tribulation, bonds, affliction, and temptation for his name; so that I have such courage and joy, that I could not express to you with the mouth the joy and gladness which the Lord is giving me by his Spirit, so that I often think in my heart: “O Lord, is this sorrow and tribulation, affliction and bonds, or grief?” For in all the time that I unworthily walked in the truth, I never had such joy and gladness. But when I think of the eternal joy, of the great and comforting promises of happiness, which the Lord has prepared for his chosen, and for all those that continue steadfast unto the end--that they shall follow the immaculate Lamb Christ Jesus, with shining white raiment, and branches of palm in their hands, and shall moreover be crowned with the crown of eternal life; that he shall lead them to the fountain of eternal life, and thus wipe away all tears from our eyes; then it seems that my heart would burst with joy, when I behold all this in the spirit; so mighty is the Lord, and so can he comfort those that surrender themselves with all their hearts. For, friends, it has now come so far, that I count all that is temporal and perishable loss for Christ’s sake; and the Lord has given me grace, so that I am not hindered by temporal affairs, which I accept as a great gift from the Lord.

Hence, my dear and beloved, rejoice with me in the spirit, thanking the Lord, that he so graciously assists your weak brother with his Spirit and word. All those that shall read or hear read this my letter, I pray out of brotherly love, that you will bow the knees of your heart before the Most High, that he may strengthen us by his Spirit, so that we may finish to his holy praise the work which he has begun in us. For, friends, we expect nothing else, but that we shall be offered up, especially I and Michiel; and this on account of several things that we confessed in our examinations. They first asked me my age. I said: “About fifty years.” They asked whether I was rebaptized. I said: “No;” but told them that I had suffered myself to be baptized in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, upon the confession of my sins, for which I was heartily sorry, and upon the confession of my faith in Christ Jesus, that he is the Son of the living God. This was written down. They asked how long ago that was. I said: “Twenty-six years last Christmas.” They wondered that I had ruled so long. Question: “Are you in the ministry of the deaconship, or have you been in it?” I freely confessed that I was in the ministry, though I said I am not worthy of it. They further asked me whether I exhorted, or had exhorted. I said: “No.” They asked me whether not lately a man had been here, that had preached in the place. I was silent. After much questioning, however, I told them, that we were not allowed of God to implicate or accuse any one. Finally they told me all the circumstances, namely, that Jan de Wever had been in the city, and that on a certain night a receiving of members had taken place secretly, three or four having been taken in; and they briefly said that our sister who was confined with us had confessed it, for they had tortured her. And they asked me, whether Hans had lodged at my house; they knew all about it, I could not contradict it, but had to admit it. They said that this had been prohibited. I answered that I did not regret having lodged him, and if it were to do again, I should gladly do it. This that I did not regret it, was ill received.

They also asked me, whether I had advised, or consented, to send for Jan de Wever. I said: “Yes, with all my heart.” This also was ill received; but I care little if they did receive it ill, for they receive every thing in the very worst way. Thus they went with it to the lords of the council, according to what I have since learned; and besides, they must have fuller advice from the court.

I have written this briefly, for to write all would have been too long, because I have not enough materials to write every thing. I should like it, if this letter or a copy of it would be sent to those of Harlem. There was once without my knowledge a letter sent by those of Harlem, and found in the house of Michiel Buyse, which brought severe charges against me, in regard to one hundred pounds which had been sent to the poor, and which I was said to have received; and also concerning a legacy of twenty-four pounds, of Joost Daems. I replied thereupon, that I had never seen the letter, which is the case; but these letters cause great grief. I have received as many letters as any man in Flanders or Brabant; but I cleared myself from every important imputation. However, tribulation and bonds must come from somewhere; and, moreover, the Lord be thanked, I do not trouble myself about it. I am satisfied with every thing that the Lord has sent me. God the Lord suffers it to happen, that he may thereby prove, whether there is any thing in my heart that is displeasing to him, or whether I love aught more than him; for the Lord is jealous, and he will be alone the dearest, of which he is also well worthy, for he has dearly purchased us, namely, with the precious blood of his Son, our Lord Jesus Christ; hence we must also prove in the power of our faith, that we love him above husband, wife or child, house, field, gold, silver, and the last and dearest pledge, that is our own life.

When one is thus brought to the touch-stone, then it is made manifest upon what one has built, whether it be gold, silver, precious stones, or wood, hay, or stubble; for every one’s work shall then be made manifest, as by fire. Hence, I counsel my dear brethren and sisters in the Lord, that are now at liberty, that you will wake up manfully, for it may easily come to pass, that persecution will also arise among you, as now in Flanders; for this liberty we also had about seven years. Hence, all true soldiers in Christ Jesus are always to equip themselves with the armor of righteousness, having on the helmet of salvation and the breast-plate of righteousness, girded with the girdle of truth, having the sword of the Spirit, and the shield of faith, wherewith one is able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. But, friends, the slothful would sometimes allow their weapons to stand in a corner, and thus they would easily rust; and when there would be a necessity for conflict, that the enemy (who walketh about as a fierce lion) should come upon us, then alas! they would have to be sought in the corner, completely rusted over, and thus the enemy should surprise us by strategy. Therefore Paul gives good advice, saying: “Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit you like men, be strong. Let all your things be done with charity.” 1 Cor. 16:13,14.

Friends, I should write more, but you are yourselves taught of God; and as the anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in it. 1 John 2:27. I will herewith commend you to the Lord, and to the word of his grace. Take my presumptuous letter in good part.

Know, brother, that I have written my daughter a testament letter, in case our life here should soon close.

By me, your weak brother in the Lord, on the 13th of January, 1589, imprisoned for the truth. Amen.

JOOST DE TOLLENAER.

THE SECOND LETTER FROM JOOST DE TOLLENAER.

I wish you, my heartily beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord (who as scattered strangers are dispersed in every country, driven and persecuted from their lands, cities, houses, and goods, and this for the testimony of Jesus Christ), grace, peace and mercy from God our heavenly Father, through Jesus Christ his only begotten Son our Lord and Savior, through whom we have become partakers of the divine promises in his holy name, for he has cleansed us by the washing of regeneration in his holy blood, and chosen us from all kindreds of the earth, for a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Christ. May he strengthen and confirm my dear and in God beloved brethren and sisters, with his Holy Spirit, in the inner man, to the praise and glory of the great, invincible God of heaven and earth, that you may shine as bright lights among the heathen nations among whom you dwell as scattered strangers, so that many thousands may take hold of your skirts, and say: My dear, we will go up with you; for we see that the Lord is with you. Zech. 8:23. To this end may the Lord give you his blessing, to the praise, glory and honor of his holy, great and adorable name.

After wishing all Christian salutation to you, my dear and in God beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord, and hearing by our last examinations, of the 23d and 28th of March, that the time of our pilgrimage may very soon be at an end, I felt constrained by brotherly and simple love, to write you, my dear friends a little, thereby making known to you joyful tidings, namely, that, by the grace of the Lord, I and my fellow-prisoners are of good courage in soul and body, to adhere to the holy truth as long as we have the breath of life in us, having committed body and soul into God’s powerful keeping--for you welcome news, and for us a happy portion. May God through grace grant this to us, as servants unworthy of being partakers of his sufferings. But I rejoice in the spirit with all my heart, that God has called me to such grace, of which the world is not worthy, because of the unbelief of their hearts.

Further, my dear and affectionately beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord, it is our cordial request to all the elect, that fear God from the heart, truly and fervently, in a holy faith which worketh by love, that you will bow the knees of your heart before the almighty God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, to pray for us prisoners, as imprisoned with them, and for us that suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body; so that we may gloriously accomplish the end of our faith (which through the grace of God we confessed before this evil and wicked generation, who are enemies of the cross of Christ), and yield our bodies a sacrifice acceptable unto God through Jesus Christ, to the praise of his great name, the edification of our neighbor, and for a light unto the world; this is the prayer of us all.

Furthermore, dear friends, I find in this my tribulation, afflictions and bonds and reproach, that happened to me, unworthy one, for the righteousness of God, that God is faithful in all his promises; who does not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able, but makes with the temptation also a way to escape. He does not leave his people comfortless; he will with his Spirit answer for us before kings and princes, as much as we shall need in that time. He has said: “I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.” Hence, I will rely on the Lord, and not fear what man shall do unto me. Though they now break the earthly house of this tabernacle, we know assuredly, that for the righteous there is a dwelling prepared in heaven, which is not made with hands, but is eternal; for which house my soul has a heartfelt desire. For, friends, there is always a very great conflict, outwardly and inwardly; for within flesh and blood manifest their nature, which must be resisted by faith; outwardly, against the pride of the world and the false prophets, and lying spirits, against which we must fight valiantly with the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. O friends, I have already well proved it; for I have been assailed by them twelve different times, six times by the secular authorities, and six times by the false prophets. The authorities said to me, that I had a spirit of pride in me and such evil opinions; and that I therefore would not suffer myself to be moved. I asked them, whether that was great pride, that I suffered myself to be spoiled of all my property, of wife and child, and finally to be a spectacle to all men; that I shall be burnt at the stake, and thus my flesh be given for food to the beasts and to the birds of heaven. They said again: “Yes, you pride yourself therein.” I said: “No, but we rejoice because we have become partakers of Christ’s sufferings.”

I warned them, that they should take heed, before they laid their hands upon those that seek to practice their faith in peace, that have done injury to neither you nor yours. They said that we were rebels and seditious, and seduced many simple hearts, and drew them to our faith, and that we were worthy of greater punishment than thieves and robbers. I said: “We seduce no souls; but your false prophets seduce many thousands of souls by their doctrine and false religion, which they practice under a semblance of holiness.”

They looked at me sternly. Many other things were said, which I do not deem necessary to write. And as further regards their asking for my age, and how long I had been in the faith, and concerning my deaconship, I have written it in my other letter, which some of you may have read, as I understand from a letter which I received yesterday. The same came very welcome to me; for, friends, it does so much good, when letters of comfort and warning arrive, yea, they are more acceptable than many pieces of gold. For, friends, a line written by the labor of another, tastes much better than if one had ten times more with himself.

Further, friends, ten or twelve days afterwards the authorities sent two learned men, the parish priest of St. John, and a canon, who also had much to say and made a very long speech, finally asking me, why I had departed from the mother, the Catholic Roman Church. I very briefly said that I did not regard it as the true, holy church. They asked: “Why?” I said: “Because there is nothing else practiced than a false, invented religion.” This they took very ill, and very many things were said upon it, very much as it was with our friends in former times.

And in about ten or twelve days after that, they came again and brought with them the priest Michielken, who is an apostate, and has by this time become a priest. Then the parish priest, whose name is Sir Jan van Dale, said to me: “Do you know Sir Michielken?” I said: “Yes.” He said: “Why do you not also turn from your heresy, as Sir Michielken has done? If your belief were good, he would not have departed from it, and returned to the mother, the holy church.” I said that he had departed from the holy church of God, to the worship of idols and to the doctrine of devils. They asked: “What is idolatry in our church?” I said: “In the first place, all the images that stand in it, before which you burn candles, offer sacrifice, and bow your knees.” They said that the images were the books for the simple, and the mass and sacrifice which they performed, were all holy prayers. I said: “If all were good, as you say, you should put it into Flemish or into Dutch, so that the simple might be taught. For this purpose you have the Gospel book, from which you might teach. But you are afraid, that the people might learn too much from it.” In short, we also had very many words in regard to the sending of preachers, and of infant baptism; but I deem it unnecessary to write much about it, for it all goes the same way as is written in the Offerboeck; for if I were to write all, I should not be able to put it on seven or eight sheets of paper; and much of it I have also forgotten, for it occurred at so many different times.

Finally there came the pensionary Schoockman with his son, who is clerk of the criminal court. He ordered that I and Michiel Buyse should come together, to speak with him. Hence I prayed the Lord, that he would keep me according to his promise. Then I went down stairs, and when I and Michiel got there, we respectfully saluted him, and he also bade us a good evening. He asked us together, whether we did not tire of being in prison so long. Answer. “We must be patient therein.” “Yes,” said he, “it is your fault, and you inflict it upon yourselves; if you would suffer yourselves to be moved, and would depart from your opinion, all should be well, for it is only vain-glory and a spirit of pride, that impels you to it.” I told him as I said before, that this which demands the sacrifice of body and property was not pride. He strenuously defended the Roman Empire, and greatly exalted the church of the priests, that it had been from the time of the apostles until now. He also adduced many unscriptural arguments, which are not worthy of being written. And again, he said: “Though there are some abuses, it is therefore none the less the faith. I am well aware, that there are priests who might live more virtuously; but we must not look to their works, but hearken after their words.” Michiel said: “A good tree bears good fruit, which a bad tree does not.”

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us